Chapter 1: Mission Impossible
Chapter Text
*****
That one time, after an ‘easy’ mission, decidedly was not.
--__--__--
'Aish, the lot of you are gonna make me go gray!' -Chan, after an exhausting, rather dangerous mission.
'It's not our fault you're old, hyung.' -Seungmin, flirting with death.
'It's a good thing hyung doesn't have laser eyes.' -Felix, watching worriedly from the side.
'It's not his eyes I'd be worried about, Minnie.' -Jisung, grinning a bit madly.
'It's not like hyung can catch him if he goes invisible." -Hyunjin, the oddly practical one.
'I'm leaving. I need to start dinner. Have fun retrieving our resident ghost.' -Minho, rolling his eyes in annoyance.
'Seungmin isn't a ghost, Minho-hyung. I mean, I don't think he is. Turning invisible isn't the same as being a ghost...is it? Maybe Binnie-hyung is right? Maybe he's an alien. Aliens can probably go invisible. What do you think, Lixie-hyung? Which way makes more-' -Innie, rambling until Changbin grabs him in a headlock.
‘Ah, ah, he lost his breath.’ -Changbin, shoving the maknae into Chan's arms.
‘Let’s go home.’ -Chan, sighing.
Chapter 2: Jungeun's Intro
Summary:
What happens when Chan's Heros......need a hero....?
Notes:
YOU GUYS.
Imagine, if you will, Batman's Alfred. Wonderful man, yes? Grandfatherly, caretaker, takes care of the family, meals, and etc...and absolutely loves Batman and his kids with everything in him...anyone know where I'm going here? lol.
I had a thought a few weeks ago and ran it by ImaMeWriter earlier today. She said YES and I may have jumped a bit in excitement!
So, here you have it. Our favorite manager-nim's soft intro to Chan's Heros. Because Chan needs someone to rely on and the boys need some kind of fairy grandfather-esq person, yeah? (I also finally gave manager-nim a name!)
And while he doesn't live with the boys, he has a key to the dorm and he's fairly easy to be found when needed. He was a mentor of Chan's when Chan was much younger and the closest thing he has to a father - in this AU. <3
We'll just pretend he's been around this whole time, and we just haven't met him until now. :) <3
Also I know pasta and meatballs is a fairly 'American-ized' dinner, but... Well I'm fairly American-ized. 🤣 🍝
Chapter Text
****
Grabbing a couple jars of sauce and setting them in the carriage, Chan eyed the cart critically. Was that enough to feed the ravenous, bottomless pits he called dongsaengs?
Better grab another box of pasta.
Maybe two more loaves of garlic bread and some more meatballs too. The amount of food his boys could consume in one setting was both mind boggling and possibly, slightly, concerning .
As he rounded the end of the aisle, rechecking his mental list, his phone rang. Patting his pockets in an attempt to locate it, he finally did, yanking it loose.
“Hello?” Did he forget anything?
“ Hi, Chan-ah .”
“Hyung! How are you?” He was next in line and he set the divider near the end and waited for the person in front of him to finish.
“ I'm alright, kid. How're things ?”
“Pretty decent, hyung. I just ran out to grab dinner. Thought after the week we've had, a quiet dinner at home would be good.” He began to put his groceries on the conveyor belt.
“ That sounds nice. Chan-ah? ”
“Yes?” Weren't there three bags of premade meatballs?
“ Have you seen the news ?”
“No, hyung.” Where…? Oh, there it was. Under the loaves of bread. “I'm in line at the store. Why?”
“ There's a fairly familiar looking group of teenagers stopping a robbery down on Fifth.”
-silence-
“ Chan ?”
“That's not possible . I only left the apartment twenty minutes ago.” He didn't move, couldn't move. Until the person behind him cleared their throat. He tossed the boxes of pasta onto the belt and pushed his carriage up. “Are you sure?”
“ I'm watching it right now, kiddo .”
“No.” More because he didn't want to believe the kids would leave after he told them to stay home, not because he doubted that Jungeun-hyung was telling him the truth.
“ Sorry, Chan-ah, but those Stray Kids are definitely yours .”
“But how did they…” He put the divider up for the person behind him.
“ You taught them well, Chan-ah. Your Stray Kids are everywhere….”
Chapter 3: Not Delivery, Jungeun.
Summary:
Jisung was hungry. 🤷🤣💗📝
Notes:
Super short, short about Jungeun, Chan and Jisung, back at the beginning, before the other boys.
Literally nothing else here, I'm just playing with this new version of this hyung-nim that we all love, to see where it goes. ❤️📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
“I'm home!” Chan called down the small front hallway as he toed off his shoes.
“Kitchen!” Jisung called back, “what took you so long, hyung? You were gone forever!”
Rolling his eyes while grinning fondly, he picked up the takeout bags he'd grabbed on his way home from his meeting with the mayor, and headed to the kitchen.
He stepped into the small room and set the bags on the counter to his left, turning to greet Jisung, only to stop short.
The teenager was grinning at him around a giant mouthful of pizza. “Hi hyung! What'd you get?” he asked, peering around Chan to look curiously at the bags.
Chan sighed when he spotted three large pizza boxes sitting on the stove behind Jisung. “Dinner, kiddo. Dinner you apparently don't need.”
Still grinning, Jisung shook his head. “I was hungry and you won't let me use the stove-”
“You nearly burnt down the kitchen when you tried to make toast, Sungie. So no, you aren't using the stove.” Chan sighed.
Jisung shrugged. “Yeah, you won't let me use the stove. So I called Jungeun-hyung and he ordered pizza for me!”
“So I see.” Chan agreed softly. He turned back to the takeout bags and took them to the fridge. He grabbed a vitamin water and a paper plate from the top of the pizza boxes.
“Did Jungeun-hyung bring the pizza here?” he asked, sitting next to Jisung with his own plate of pepperoni pizza, “or did he have it delivered?”
“Came 'ere." the boy mumbled around another giant bite of pizza.
Ruffling the kid's hair, Chan pulled out his phone, swiped the screen and punched in Jungeun’s number.
“Hey, hyung,” Chan said when the older man answered, “you do know I know how to feed my kid, right?”
Notes:
🤣📝💗🤣
Jungeun just wanted to make sure his boys ate, yeah? He's Chan, just older. 😉❣️
Chapter 4: But, Hyung!
Summary:
Changbin made a lot of money in his muscle for hire gig - so what if it entailed dabbling in semi-sorta-kinda-sometimes- illegal practices..?
He didn't make as much money being a hero.
He *really* wants to make up the difference.
Chan-hyung says NO.
But, hyung!!
Notes:
**There is a swat or two in this, and a threat of more than that, fair warning!!**
***
This is really me just playing with ideas and thoughts and suggestions that have come up in conversations with ImaMeWriter mostly, though some ideas have come from something I've read or thought about or saw a meme for, who knows. Lol
And I *love* Changbin to absolute pieces. ❣️❣️ So don't read anything weird into this, lol. This is my Chan's Heros AU and here, Binnie just happens to be a little bit extra fond of the money he was making prior to being on the straight and narrow hero path with Chan.
And Chan is most definitely *not* letting him go back to that life. But Changbin is stubborn. And so here we have some moments of Bin trying his hand at convincing his hyung that one or two tiny jobs aren't a big deal.... 😂📝❤️
I also was trying a new style of writing and I'm not sure how well it worked. It's like writing in the present tense, kind of, like, as everything happens? I didn't intend to write that way it just happened and then I had to keep going back and fixing the spots where I accidentally slipped up in the tense. 🤷🤷
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
Some Tuesday a few weeks after Changbin has come to live at the dorm.
“Hyung?” Changbin asks as he comes to stand in the doorway of the living room.
“Hmmm?” Chan-hyung responds from the couch, rather occupied with the book in his hands.
“Oh, what're you reading?” Changbin asks. He comes closer, shoving his hands in his pockets and peering over the back of the couch.
Chan-hyung glances back at him. “Some Nat Geo book on capybaras that Jisung insisted I read.”
“Aren't they just giant rats?” Changbin leans further over the couch, near Chan-hyung's head so he can see the book.
His hyung chuckles. “Basically. But don't tell Sungie I said so, yeah?”
“Course not,” Changbin says. He takes a few steps away from the couch, leans against the large bookshelf to his right. “Can I ask you something, hyung?”
Chan glances again at his dongsaeng, gives him a quick smile. “Sure, kid. What's up?”
Changbin hesitates a moment, running a hand through his hair before rushing into his question. “Well….Yujun, one of my old contacts, texted me the other day. He said he can get me - us a really good job-” Changbin stops short when Chan-hyung glares at him.
If looks could kill…RIP Changbin.
“No.” One word. Over. Done. Final. Chan-hyung gives him a look Changbin recognizes. It's the one that stops Jisung in his tracks.
“But, hyung!” He just can't help himself. Yujun’s text was so-
“Absolutely not. Do you hear me, Seo Changbin? No.”
††
Late one Friday, a few weeks later, after a harrowing mission.
Changbin drops onto the couch next to Minho-hyung and slumps against the older. “Why are all these missions so hard?” he mutters, eyes already half closed.
“Bad guys don't want to be caught, Changbin-ah, it's not rocket science.” Minho-hyung is extra tired, Changbin knows; they used his super power quite a bit. But the barb still stings.
“I'm not stupid, hyung.” Changbin's pouting and he doesn't care. Minho-hyung doesn't have to be so mean.
“Boys,” Chan-hyung chides, as he enters the living room with a tray of mugs. The heavenly scent of tea has Changbin sitting up a bit.
“Hyung?” he murmurs a few moments later, around the lip of a mug filled to the brim with tea and honey and spices Changbin doesn't know the names of.
Chan-hyung looks over at him from the opposite couch, where Jisung is curled up with his head on their hyung's lap. “Bin-ah?”
“You know what I was thinking?” Changbin asks, studiously looking at his tea, as if he was conversing with it and not Chan-hyung.
Minho-hyung stiffens. Lands a not-so-soft warning smack on the outside of Changbin's thigh. Changbin stifles a yelp, rubbing at the sting and Chan-hyung clears his throat.
“Don't, Bin. The answer is no.”
Changbin can feel Chan-hyung staring.Feels Minho-hyung raising his hand again.
Maybe he's pushing too much.
“But, hyung! I haven't even-”
“Changbin!”
††
An early morning Monday, some weeks later.
“If we could take jobs like the ones I used to take, Sungie, we'd be sooo very rich,” Changbin whines, laying on the bottom bunk, looking up at Jisung.
The younger, dangling over the railing of the top bunk, grins down at his hyung, a bit like the Cheshire cat. “Channie-hyung won't let us.”
“Yeah, yeah, maknae. You're no help.”
A pillow flies through the air and hits Changbin's nose. Giggles bounce around the small bedroom. Changbin jumps up and rocks the entire bunk bed side to side.
“If you make another dent in the walls, Jungeun-hyung is gonna make you pay for it!” Jisung snorts. He falls back onto the bunk and away from Changbin's tickling fingers.
“That's why I need even just one of my old jobs, Sungie. Just one.” The bunk hits the wall with a solid thwack and Changbin releases his hold and steps back. His hands go to his pockets and he glances over his shoulder at the bedroom door.
Jisung still giggles.
The door opens and Chan-hyung stands there.
“Bin-ah, if you've made another hole in the wall, Jungeun-hyung is going to-” Chan-hyung sighs when he spots the crushed plaster.
“Sorry,” Changbin whispers.
Chan-hyung sighs again. “Aish, Bin-ah. Hyung will pay for it this time, but you really need to be aware of how much force you are using. I know you can control it.”
Chan-hyung is disappointed.
Jisung is grinning over the edge of the bunk. Brat.
“I can pay for it,” Changbin mumbles. He pokes at the dent in the plaster. “And I could contact Yujun and see-”
“Seo Changbin.”
Changbin freezes at the tone.
Jisung is no longer giggling or grinning.
“The answer is no. The answer will always be no-”
Chan-hyung stops abruptly, looks stricken. “I'm sorry, Bin-ah, maybe I shouldn't be so-”
He stops abruptly again, shakes his head and turns to Jisung. Not happy.
“Han Jisung! Absolutely not ok! My emotions are my own. You know better. Out. Find Minho-hyung and see if he needs help with breakfast.”
Chan-hyung crosses his arms. Watches Jisung slowly climb down from the bunk.
Changbin watches too.
Winces with Jisung when Chan-hyung sends him from the room with a pretty solid swat.
“That's enough, Bin-ah,” Chan-hyung orders softly.
“But, hyung -” Changbin snaps his mouth closed at the look Chan-hyung sends him.
“No. I don't operate that way. We don't operate that way. You know better. Stop asking.”
Changbin nods.
Chan-hyung sighs.
††
Late afternoon on a Wed, a few months and a couple extra dongsaengs in.
Changbin sidles up to Chan-hyung in the kitchen. Peers over his shoulder.
“What're you making, hyung?”
“Jjigae.”
Changbin grins. “Easy and delicious.”
Chan-hyung nods. He stirs the stew.
Turns to Changbin and ruffles his hair.
“What are you up to?”
Changbin shrugs, moves back a little too quickly, hits the table behind him. It scrapes across the floor and Chan-hyung sighs.
“Sorry,” Changbin mutters, “did you end up ordering a new rug?”
His hyung nods. He moves to sit at the table and looks up at Changbin. “Minho ordered it. It should be here this afternoon.”
“Innie really didn't mean to spill that bottle of Violet Shatter on the last rug.”
Chan-hyung looks at him sharply. “Jeongin shouldn't have had that bottle of Violet Shatter in the first place and as his hyung, you shouldn't have encouraged him to take it.”
Changbin pouts. “You already yelled at me and Innie for that.”
“You brought it up.” Chan-hyung says with a shrug. He gets up and stirs the stew again. “So, what have you and Lix been up to, Bin-ah?”
Changbin looks up, a glint in his eye. “Just looking up some stuff on the web.”
“Yeah? What kind of stuff?” Chan-hyung is reading the back of a bottle of spices, not fully paying attention.
“Nothing super important. Just you know, looking up job opportunities.”
“Mmm.” Chan-hyung is pawing through their very well stocked spice cabinet, muttering things Changbin can't quite hear.
“Lixie got into VICE and there's a really good paying gig that we should totally check out-”
Chan-hyung stills. Deliberately sets down the spices he holds with a solid thud.
“You allowed your dongsaeng to go on a known villain website?”
Changbin swallows hard. “No?”
Chan-hyung spins around and pins Changbin with a look. “Did you ask, allow or suggest that Felix hack into VICE?”
Changbin winces. “Maybe? But, hyung there's-”
Chan-hyung grabs a long handled spoon from the jar on the counter and advances towards the fighter.
Changbin gets up from the table so fast, his chair tips over. He starts to ramble a bit. Backs away from the angry superhero. “Wait, hyung! Wait!”
But Chan-hyung doesn't wait. He stalks his second eldest with a fierce look and an intense grip on the spoon.
And Changbin runs.
Notes:
Does Changbin escape his hyung's wrath?
I have no idea. 😂📝❤️
For inquiring minds-
VICE in this world stands for-
Villain
International
Cyber
EmploymentAnd Violet Shatter is some kind of liquid-y/acid-y something or other they took from a villain. Lol
Chapter 5: It's a bird, it's a plane, it's a dongsaeng!!
Summary:
Chan already has seven kids, he doesn't need anymore....
It's a good thing this one has his own hyung, yeah?
Notes:
First and foremost- if you haven't read any of these stories before, I'd suggest reading the first chapters in both Chan's Heros and We Need a Hero, so you understand the concept of this AU.
Now, the ideas for this AU seem to multiply and grow by the minute!! In a convo with ImaMeWriter, this idea came... What if Chan had actually started a trend of superheros taking in super powered children who were running loose all over the city? 🤣📝❤️
Absolutely silly and nonsensical, I'm totally aware, but theoretically plausible, yeah?
Chan's probably not the only superhero around, but he was the first to start *herding cats* if you will, and others soon jumped the dongsaeng train. 🤣❤️
These others won't be the focus here, the AU is Chan's Heros for a reason. ❤️
These will just be funny shorts about what may be happening in other parts of the city, with other superheroes, and they'll be posted as they come to me. 📝❤️😅
I do have another idea percolating, but to start, here's the first. 😉❤️📝
Big thank you props to ImaMeWriter! 📝❤️
Chapter Text
***
Chan heard the alarm ringing, he did. But he was absolutely certain he hadn't even set an alarm. He reached out, trying to whack at the little block with the shiny green numbers, only to realize - now that he was slightly more coherent - that it wasn't his alarm, it was his phone.
Sliding his hand under the pillow, he dug the phone out and blinked blearily at the caller ID. “Hyung?” he half slurred, shifting a bit to lean back against the pillows, “is something wrong?”
“Are all the kids home?”
Chan shot upright, fully awake at the concern in Jungeun-hyung’s voice.
“They better be!” he whisper yelled, jumping from his bed. He shoved his feet into his slippers out of sheer habit and glanced at Felix's bed across the room. One.
He darted out the door and down the hall. “I'm checking now! What's wrong?”
“Some green haired kid is trying to pull Axiom Sanders from an airplane.”
Chan had just thrown open the door to Minho, Jinnie, and Seungmin's room and he stopped short at his hyung's words. “None of the boys have green hair, hyung.”
Breathing a little easier, he stepped quietly into the room, using the light from the hall to make sure the boys were in bed like they should be. Two, three, four.
“I know, Chan-ah. But they change things on me all the time. Are they home?”
Closing the bedroom door, Chan crossed the hall a little faster as Jungeun-hyung's concern fueled his own. He opened the door to Sungie, Bin and Jeongin's room, counted three heads and let out a heavy sigh. Five, six, seven.
“They're all home, hyung. Why are you even awake at this- Wait. Did you say airplane?!”
“Thank the heavens, Chan-ah. Yes! Check the news. I don't know who it is.”
Closing the boy's door, Chan jogged back down the hallway to the living room and turned on the TV. He didn't even have to search for anything. It popped up immediately, a Channel 8 News Flash running across the bottom of the screen.
The live footage was grainy and shaky, but it clearly showed a young man with green hair, wrestling with Sanders. The younger was trying to yank the larger, low key thief towards the back of the plane, and Chan's heart about left his body when the teen kicked the exit door open. Sanders jerked them both backwards, causing them to fall to the floor.
“Kid’s about to get himself killed,” Jungeun-hyung breathed out, concern evident in his voice.
Chan was moving without thinking, kicking off his slippers and grabbing his boots from near the front door. “I'm going. Hyung can you come-”
“I'm on my way, Chan-ah.” the phone clicked as Jungeun-hyung hung up and Chan tossed it on the hallway table so he could pull a sweatshirt over his head.
“Hyung? What's wrong?”
Looking up in surprise, he gave Jisung a tight smile as he stuffed his phone in his pocket. The boy was standing in the hall, hair sticking up every which way, rubbing at his eyes.
Chan pointed at the TV. “Hyung has to go help. Jungeun-hyung is on his way. Stay here and don't give him any trouble.”
Jisung glanced at the big screen and moved to flop onto the couch. “Why does he get to take on criminals by himself, hyung? You won't let us. He's the same age as Binnie-hyung. Is it cuz he can fly? Flying’s not that much more amazing than what we can do. If I could fly, could I take on the Hanzaki Bandit by myself? Hyung, it's really not-”
“Jisung!” Chan interrupted, trying to pick the important pieces of info from his kid’s rambling, “do you know this kid? Did you say he could fly?”
Nodding, Jisung pulled a blanket that was resting on the back of the couch, down over the top of him. “He sure can, hyung. Don't you ever watch the news?”
Blinking in confusion, he watched the news all the time, he held in another sigh and repeated his order. “I'll be back in a bit. Don't leave. Jungeun-hyung will be here soon.”
****
Chan's phone rang again just as he turned the corner onto Runway Ave, the airport just minutes away now. He hit the speakerphone button, not bothering to try and read the caller ID.
“Yeah?”
“Hyung!! Thank the heavens! Do you have any extra kids at your place? I swear he was here when I went to bed, and I told him to quit running off without telling me-”
“Easy. Who are we talking about?” Chan asked his younger brother as he put the van in park and shut it off.
“I, well I took in a kid- just a week ago I think? I found him- I'll explain it later, but hyung! He's gone!”
Chan slammed the van door and began running across the tarmac, heading for the control room. He had a terrible feeling he knew who Joong-ah was looking for.
“If he has green hair and can fly, meet me at Mun-Dong Airport.” he ordered, flinging open the door to the large white building and charging up the stairs, "and I hope you have a good reason for not telling Geun-hyung that you took in a kid!"
“That's him! And I do, sort of! It's confusing, but,” there's rustling on the other end of the line, "sorry, I dropped the phone. I just don't- I told him someone always needs to know where he is, but…hyung, I'll see you there!”
Chan shook his head and stuffed his phone back in his pocket as he entered the air traffic control room and began to fire questions about the airplane, who was flying it, where it was going, how far from the airport it was and if they had video or audio contact.
*****
Chan stood on the runway now, watching the plane circle overhead. It hadn't taken long to contact the pilot of the small personal plane. He'd been aware of the issue, and had turned back, trying to stay calm as the fight raged on not far from the cockpit.
As the plane started to descend, Chan watched in shock as someone -or rather, quite possibly someones, came hurtling from the rear of the small aircraft, falling in a crazy fit of twirling and twisting that had him holding his breath and trying to gauge where they were going to land.
Storming footsteps came up behind him, but he didn't turn, still trying to tell if he was going to have to perform some kind of lifesaving act before the young daredevil and his catch hit the ground.
As he watched, he felt the owner of the footsteps come to a stop beside him. “I don't know what he was thinking,” the younger breathed, “I'm gonna…I'm gonna-”
He trailed off as the the green haired teenager slowed down, no longer looking like he was on a collision course with the ground. He landed with ease, despite having his hands full of the larger, older Axiom Sanders.
Grinning as soon as his feet hit the tar, he looked to Chan's right with big excited eyes. “Hongjoong-hyung! I did it! I got him!”
There was a pause and then Chan’s youngest brother fairly exploded.
“Kang Yeosang! What the actual hell!?”
***
Chapter 6: Glow Up!
Summary:
Was there just no such thing as normal missions anymore?
Notes:
I can't help it you guys!!
The ideas keep coming and coming.
Here's another Chan's Heros - extra.... Lol.
He keeps running into dongsaengs that don't belong to him. But they remind him very much of his kids. Weird that, yeah? 🤣
I'm also working on two, possibly three more fics for this AU. 😁📝😍
(And I'm trying to finish up another chapter in one of my Outsiders AU's. 😯📝)
Chapter Text
***
Everything had been going fairly well. He'd shown up shortly after Felix had pinpointed the alarm, planning to make quick work of a simple break in.
There'd been three young men trashing the place when he arrived, and while he was technically outnumbered, it was not at all in brains, and he'd easily subdued the first two.
Then the third had thrown something at the store's night lights and plummeted them into complete darkness. And now everything was falling apart faster than a sidewinder down a steep dune.
Chan could hear the last thief fumbling around in the dark on the other side of the store, but he couldn't see over there at all. He backed himself against the wall, keeping his staff at the ready.
“Can I help?” a whisper near his ear had Chan's weapon at the unknown’s throat, a startled squeak leaving the stranger.
“Who are you?” Chan hissed, while keeping an ear out for any sound of the thief moving around in the dark.
“That's not important, is it? I mean, I can help you and that's a big deal, right? I don't think I should have to tell you-”
Chan’s free hand went to cover the teenager's mouth - because from the voice, it was another cheeky teen and where did these kids keep coming from?
“Who are you,” he growled softly, carefully pushing them towards the back door. He couldn't risk going after the third thief when there was another, younger life at risk.
The wannabe hero shook his head, dislodging Chan's hand long enough to give a whiny high pitched answer. “Do you want my help or not?”
“No,” he muttered darkly, “we need to get out before-”
He was shoved from behind then, and he let go of the kid to turn and swipe his staff low and hard. It connected with something, a pained grunt and a thud indicating he'd hit someone hard enough they fell.
“C'mon kid. Out-” he turned back to the boy and was momentarily blinded. The entire area where they stood was lit up, bright as day.
And there was a rather cocky looking young man grinning at him, brilliant as a freaking Christmas tree.
“Told you I could help.”
**†**
Chan sat across from the spiky haired teen at a small deli on a corner near the dorm. He'd checked in with his own kids and was now giving this free range super powered dongsaeng his disappointed dad look, the one that made both Jisung and Seungmin whine.
“I don't get why you're upset, sunbaenim. I helped. Or, I could've, if you'd let me!”
Chan blinked in surprise. Cocky and a bit mouthy. “I didn't even know you were there, kid. And if you're going to help someone, it helps if they are aware of your presence.”
“You're just as bad as my hyung,” the teen muttered, glaring half-heartedly across the table at Chan, “never letting us do anything.”
Chan sat back in the booth and crossed his arms. “Your hyung?” he asked, voice hard.
Big brown eyes stared back at him for a long moment, before the kid shrugged and his gaze turned to the plate of hotteok in front of him.
Sighing as realization dawned, Chan uncrossed his arms and pulled his phone from his pocket. Something told him he was about to make a phone call, and something further told him, he already knew who the call would be to.
“What's your name, kid? And who's your hyung?”
Sliding down in the seat, eyes going wide once more, the teenager shook his head. “No. He doesn't need to know. He thinks-”
Refraining from rolling his eyes with some effort, Chan swiped the phone screen and hit a regularly used contact. He turned the phone so the sulking teen could see the name, then moved the phone to his ear.
“He's gonna kill me!” the younger half wailed, slumping over onto the booth seat.
Sighing again, Chan turned his attention to the phone when the man in question answered.
“Hey, Joong-ah. I think I have something that belongs to you, and if I'm right, it'd be nice if you could start telling me when you've collected another kid.”
**†**
“Jung Wooyoung!”
“Hyung! It's not my fault!” the kid cried, scooting away from the elder as Hongjoong arrived at their table.
Leaning back in his seat to watch the theatrics, Chan couldn't help but grin at Hongjoong's look of disbelief. His little brother’s arms crossed his chest and the younger leader cocked an eyebrow. “Oh, really? Then whose fault is it, Wooyoung-ah?”
“Jongho’s! He dared me!”
**+**
Chapter 7: Poker Face
Summary:
Everything should go right as rain at the annual Memory Dinner, yeah?
Notes:
And here we have another entry in Chan's Heros -extras!! 🤣📝❣️
ImaMeWriter had an idea for another superhero theory and I went to work.
It did not come easily, most of it anyway. This was very much a labor of love, frustration and serious stretching of my writing abilities.Finding a storyline and then writing numerous people, actions and happenings, all while keeping everyone who they should be and the story actually moving is really, really tough for me. I know I've said it before, but it's really hard and it took awhile to get it right.
Also, more kpop band members are introduced in this, a number of them that I'm not really familiar with, to be honest. (Though I did research!) So, cut me some slack/give a little grace if I represented someone incorrectly. I tried and I'm also turning them all into superheroes/people with powers and gave them weapons on top of trying to keep all the other things in play.
Remember, this is *totally* fiction and an much as I love these people in real life, THIS ISN'T REAL LIFE, so there's a lot more stretching here than I would do in my regular SKZ Family Fics, where I definitely try to keep things more realistic.
Also, also there's a ton of world building going on here, with me dropping a bunch of random bits of info, puzzle pieces if you will, that connect to the AU, but it may not make much sense right away. Take them for the Hansel and Gretel snacks I like to give, lol.
And don't look too closely and pick it apart for all the little things that are probably not quite right. This is FICTION and it's for FUN, yeah?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
Chan looked around the dining area of the prestigious D’arte Hall, and reached up to tug at the collar of his too tight suit jacket. Jungeun-hyung had suggested that if Chan was insistent on doing something foolish as becoming bait, that he at least needed to look the part.
He'd snorted -in the privacy of the bathroom- he wasn't stupid, at his hyung's worry. The collective of SHINE were taking every precaution in the city's annual Memory Dinner, a welcome event reserved for Elders of SHINE and newly registered heroes, and only an absolute idiot of a criminal would think they could come in undetected.
SHINE was not using them as bait.
When Jin-hyung had called, asking Chan to join the Dinner, he'd explained that there was an unprecedented number of heroes who had registered in the last year. And while SHINE was not expecting trouble, if there was, the extra manpower would be there as needed.
Chan understood. The concern that so many superheroes in one room could be tempting for a villain, made more than a little sense. And due to that concern, Jin-hyung had also made it very clear, no junior heroes.
The boys had not been impressed.
Jungeun-hyung hadn't been impressed either. He'd scoffed and muttered something about how things had changed, while digging through a sales rack of suitable attire. What ‘things’, Chan wasn't really sure, but he'd nodded along with his hyung, dutifully trying on different shirts and pants until Jungeun-hyung was satisfied with his ‘suitable attire’.
Suitable attire. More like wretched attire.
Chan adjusted his collar again, wishing he'd fought Jungeun-hyung a little harder on the clothing choice for the night. He shifted a bit, adjusting the sleeves of the jacket for no reason other than something to do and was about to just take the darn thing off, when someone called his name.
He grinned, waving when he saw Joong-ah coming through the large double doors, with Gunil-ah right on his heels. He'd known they were coming, but seeing them made the too tight suit almost worth it. It wasn't often he was able to enjoy time with his brothers outside more intense hero related endeavors or family time.
His grin grew even bigger when Sangyeon came in behind the other two. Chan hadn't seen his older brother in quite some time. “Yeon-hyung!” he called, “over here!”
Maybe the night wouldn't be all that bad. Suitable attire aside.
***†***
“More water?” The blond waiter was back at their table, for the fifth time in less than an hour and Chan couldn't help but wonder why.
“-how many dongsaengs are you at now, Channie, huh?” Sangyeon-hyung was asking, and Chan pulled himself from the over attentive waiter to his hyung.
“You know, hyung. I've got seven kids. I don't need anymore. But this guy-” Chan pointed at Hongjoong, “I keep finding his recently acquired kids all over the city!”
“Twice, hyung. You've only found two of them. I have four.” Hongjoong retorted with a roll of his eyes, "and Yeon-hyung already knows. He's teasing."
Chan scoffed. “So far.”
“Talk to me when you reach ten, kiddos,” Sangyeon-hyung chuckled, nodding his head when the same blond waiter came back, offering lemonade this time, “I've even got a few here tonight.”
Gunil shuddered and shook his head hard. “Three, Yeon-hyung. Three is all. Don't curse me.”
Chuckling softly, Chan reached forward to ruffle the second youngest's hair. “Give it time, kid. You have three so far.”
Gunil ducked away, batting at Chan's hand. “Not funny, hyung.”
“Aish, the lot of you act like you don't like being hyungs and I know that's not true. Maknae-yah, what was it you said to me-” Sangyeon’s gentle barb was cut off by a deafening boom.
The four heroes shot to their feet, followed by half the room. “Who is that?” Gunil whispered, darting a concerned glance at Sangyeon as a giant humanoid form came storming through the newly created gaping hole in the wall, carrying a large metal device.
“I think the more concerning question is what is that,” Chan muttered, glancing around the room. There was a bit of a shocked hush at the moment, though numerous heroes were already on the move towards the threat, while others were rushing to the aid of civilians.
The oversized beast took the device and aimed it directly at a group of heroes to his left, the hush breaking as Jin-hyung signaled to his co-heroes. They bolted across the hall, Jin-hyung clearing two tables and a bunch of chairs to land directly in front of the crazed villain.
Sangyeon threw off his suit jacket then, reaching back to grab his bow from its hold, then turned to Gunil. “You, out. Get home to your kids.”
Gunil shook his head, yanking his short swords from within his coat sleeves. “Hyung, I can help! We don't even know what's happening yet!”
Sangyeon gave the younger a look, and pointed towards the door behind them. “Out! Unless you've been registered longer than I think?!”
With a pout that almost made Chan chuckle -if there hadn't been some kind of dark overlord trying to take out a roomful of heros- Gunil gave Yeon-hyung a quick nod before running towards the exit doors.
The Elders of SHINE quickly joined Jin, keeping the up-to-no-good thug at bay while the younger heroes began moving panicked civilians from the hall. Chan's staff had been in his hand moments after the wall had been broken and Hongjoong was tugging his hand crafted throwing stars from his pockets just now. “Hyung, what should we-”
“You two, get as many civilians out as you can,” Sangyeon ordered, “I'm gonna help Jin-hyung and the others. Move, now.”
As Sangyeon turned, he nearly bumped into the blond waiter, who was back at their table again. And while their hyung simply moved around the young man with a soft order to get out of the building, before disappearing into the crowd, Chan had had enough. There was something off about that waiter and he was going to figure out what it was.
As soon as he escorted as many civilians from the hall as possible.
**†**
The Elders of SHINE were handling the rotten brute, just as Chan thought they would. He and Hongjoong were on their third trip escorting civilians from the building, when Chan saw the blond waiter…doing the same.
And that made no sense. Chan knew something was off with the waiter, but the young man behaving like a hero was not what he expected at all. Grabbing the waiter by the arm as he rushed by, Chan jerked him to a stop.
“Who are you?” he demanded, pulling the waiter out of the way of another group of civilians being ushered from the hall.
The waiter glared at him, his eyes flickering from blue to brown and back, the action causing Chan's breath to momentarily freeze. “Who the heck are you?” he demanded again.
The waiter shook his head. “That's not important! Let go! I can help!” he hissed, tugging at Chan's hold on his arm.
“Can you?” Chan countered, gently shaking the young man.
“Hyung, there's more people-” Hongjoong rushed up then, stopping short when he saw Chan's hold on the waiter. “Channie-hyung?”
Nodding his head towards the rear doors, Chan didn't answer, he simply moved closer to the exit, the wannabe hero in tow. “I don't think our friend here is a waiter,” he said, once the three were standing at the back of the hall, “but I'm not sure who he is.”
Hongjoong looked from the waiter to Chan and back again. The young man's eyes flickered again, and a bit of a growl left Honjoong.
“What the heck are you doing here?!” the younger hero snapped, stepping even closer.
Blinking in confusion, Chan released his hold on the young man, as Hongjoong’s arms crossed his chest.
“You were supposed to ask if I could come!” the obviously-not-a-waiter cried.
“You're not registered! They wouldn't have let you! Yeon-hyung made Gunil-hyung go home! And he is registered!” Hongjoong said in exasperation. He turned to Chan then, pointing at the waiter. “Tell him, hyung! Tell him he's not supposed to be here!”
Blinking again, why did these things always happen to him? Chan looked back at the waiter, really looking. The young man's eyes flickered again and Chan sighed.
“Another one of your kids, Joong-ah?” he asked, raising one eyebrow in the direction of Hongjoong's dongsaeng.
Hongjoong's shoulders lifted in a half shrug. “Not exactly…”
The young man's body shivered and his entire countenance changed. His entire everything changed. No more blue eyed, young blond waiter, but a dark haired, brown eyed young man. “I'm Park Seonghwa. And I'm older than Joong-ah.”
Not a dongsaeng then. Chan sighed. “But you aren't registered yet?”
Seonghwa shook his head. “No, sunbaenim. I've just joined up with Hongjoong-ah. I only realized my power about six months ago.”
“Like I said, you don't belong here, hyung. Not yet. It's not safe. You're still learning to control your powers! I told you this!” Hongjoong’s arms had crossed his chest a second time and he was staring hard at his hyung.
“You didn't know it was me though, did you!? I told you I could fool anyone, even you! I came to your table seven times, Joong-ah!” Seonghwa argued, huffing in annoyance. He glanced at Chan, who shook his head.
“Sorry, Seonghwa-ssi, but Joong’s right.” Chan replied, not unkindly. In this instance, Hongjoong was right. The elders would never have let a non registered, barely-used-to-his-powers hero into the Memory Dinner. The rules were the rules after all.
Another loud boom rocked the building then, and the three turned as one, argument forgotten. The very real threat of danger jerked them back to reality and Chan opened his mouth to bark out a few orders, but didn't get the chance.
“I got this!” a new voice yelled from somewhere off to Chan's right. “Let me at this baddie! He ain't that tough, leather’s tough, but I'm tougher!”
Blinking in absolute confusion once again, Chan watched a young, blond, slightly gangly teenager dart across the floor, in and out of chairs and tables like he'd trained for it. The boy stopped short at a rolling tray full of dishes and grabbed a plate from the mess of dishware.
“Hey you!” he yelled, flinging the plate like a ceramic Frisbee of doom, “take that, ya big old meanie!!”
The plate flew with remarkable precision, slamming into the giant device the villain was wielding with a crack! so loud, Chan winced.
The machine shuddered, sparked and made a horrendous squealing noise before hissing like a teapot about to blow, then crackled and fell to pieces.
There was a stunned silence until the dish thrower let out a rebel yell, hollering, “Physics are awesome and so am I!’
Things happened quickly after that, the elders taking the no good fiend into custody, older heros sending their younger counterparts home, and clean up crews being called in. Chan said goodbye to Hongjoong and Seonghwa, the two still in a heavy debate about whether or not the elder should've been there, then jogged to where Jin-hyung stood when the older hero waved him over.
Just a few minutes later, he was wrapping up a quick conversation with Jin-hyung, Sangyeon and a few others, when the hero of the night charged up to them, grinning so wide Chan was sure the kid's face was gonna crack like the villain’s machine.
“Hyung! Did you see that?!” the boy asked Yeon-hyung, “all that stupid practice with Younghoon-hyung really worked! Scary perfect aim, right?!”
Sangyeon smiled, hooking an arm around the teen's shoulders and pulling him in close for an over zealous hug. “You did great, Keb. Excellent work!”
Chan agreed, and he said as much, just as his phone rang. He'd forgotten he even had a phone in the chaos of the last hour and he fumbled with the numerous pockets the suit jacket had trying to locate it.
Pulling it free from one of the inside pockets, he glanced at the screen.
Jungeun-hyung.
Stepping away from the others, he swiped the screen. “Hi hyung, is everything ok?”
“Oh, everything's just peachy, Chan-ah. So how's the not-being-bait working out for you?”
††
Notes:
I don't think SHINE was using anyone as bait, but I can see why Jungeun would think that. ❣️📝
SHINE in this AU stand for-
Super
Hero
International
Networking
ExecutivesAlso, yes, I'm well aware of how many members are in Ateez, Xdinary Heros and The Boyz. Remember, building blocks. 😉❣️📝
Chapter 8: Don't Blink
Summary:
Teenagers and super powers. Who decided that was a thing?!
Notes:
Literally just having fun you guys. 🤣🤣
I started wondering just how Jongho was managing to convince his hyungs to do things, how he knew about what they were doing when he really shouldn't have, and all around managing to kind of get others in trouble without implicating himself.... And I wanted to know why/how.
And this only kind of solves one of those questions. 🤣📝
This is just a ridiculously short short about HJ and his youngest. It totally spoils Jongho's superpower, it doesn't have Chan in it, at all and doesn't involve any actual super hero-ing....I just didn't care. I wanted to share it. So I am. 🤣📝❣️
Also, there's a pretty obvious threat, HJ is done with the maknae, lol - though it's completely left unsaid, but if you need the warning, there it is. 🤷
Chapter Text
***
“It's not my fault!” Jongho whines, with a stamp of his foot. He's smart enough to back away as soon as his foot hits the ground though, even before his Hongjoong-hyung has started across the floor towards him. “I mean, maybe I dared him, but he didn't have to do it!”
Hongjoong stops midway across the floor, considering. He's studying Jongho and after a moment of him staring into Jongho’s freaking soul, he raises an eyebrow. “Did you dare him, knowing he would do it, Choi Jongho? Don't you dare lie to me.”
And while he's never actually scared of his hyung, Hongjoong-hyung was certainly not playing. Jongho couldn't help but start bouncing on his toes, the anxiety needing a way out, while the possibility of consequences is keeping his mouth shut tight.
“Maknae-yah, this reminds me very much of another situation. One that we already had a talk about. And I do not like repeating myself.” Honjoong's arms crossed his chest and he leveled his youngest with a look that made the teen squirm where he stood.
“But he didn't have to do it, hyung!” Jongho whined, shifting from foot to foot, “I didn't do anything wrong!”
There's another moment of Hongjoong just looking at his youngest and then a determined look settles on his face. “Come. I think a more detailed discussion is in order.”
Jongho disappears.
And Hongjoong should've been expecting it. He knows the boy can teleport and yet it still startles him, every time.
“Choi Jongho!”
Chapter 9: Goodness Gracious, Great Balls Of Fire
Summary:
It's not a mission per say, rather a bit of a reconnaissance.
So... What. Is. Happening?
Notes:
First off, sorry for the confusion of the name change! I decided it was time that my name matched the stories I love to write! ❣️📝
Sometimes writing is easy and sometimes it's not and sometimes it's ridiculously fun and somewhat nonsensical. This started as something like that, and it had no direction, and then it quickly turned into another addition to our Chan's Heros - extras. 🥰📝
Huge props to ImaMeWriter because she totally had ideas for this and read it a bunch of times and she's just awesome-sauce!!! ❣️📝
I love all these extra Kpop bands I'm adding, but remember I'm not entirely as familiar with them as SKZ and that I'm turning them into super heros, keeping many of them at their debut ages and kind of adjusting them a teensy bit to fit them into this AU, all while trying to keep them as close to themselves as possible, so please forgive any character traits that you feel are not quite right. There are a few Ateez members that I'm really not as comfortable writing, but I have tried!
And lastly, finally remember - this is fiction!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
“Hyung, do you really think there's someone in there?”
Chan honestly doesn't know.
“I don't know, Minho-yah. Let's be careful, yeah?”
“Jungeun-hyung will kill us if we aren't,” Innie whispered from behind Chan, “he told Sungie-hyung that if he didn't listen to you this time, he'd be sorry.” The maknae sounded awed, and Chan couldn't blame him.
It took a lot to make their hyung upset, and Jisung held that record. Of course, the kid also held the record for being the most spoiled, so Chan figured it worked itself out.
“Snitch!” Jisung snarled from where he stood next to Changbin, bouncing a bit in anticipation, “it's not like hyung was only talking to me!”
“Mostly you,” Seungmin snarked, flashing invisible when Jisung tried to smack him.
“Hyung!” Jisung whined, turning so quickly towards Chan that he hit Felix and the startled teen morphed into the bunny on Changbin's shirt.
“Way to go, Feely Fred,” Changbin said with a roll of his eyes, “c’mere Lix. Switch back, bud. We need you non bite-sized.”
Chan couldn't help but chuckle when Changbin picked up the floppy eared Felix, hugging him tight before handing him off to a somewhat startled Hyunjin.
“Let's go. I want to check it out and get back home. I'm hungry,” the fighter said, heading towards the mouth of the large aqueduct pipe.
Minho, who'd been quietly watching everything, snorted. “You're always hungry, Bin-ah. But I agree. Hyung?”
Chan whispered something in Felix's ear - the teen had just morphed back, and then nodded. “Yeah. Let's go kids. Mayor-nim wants to make sure this isn't being used illegally.”
§
“Hyung, I wanna go home now,” Felix whimpered half an hour later. He was nearly climbing Chan's side, nervous as anything, something about the tunnel really not sitting well with him. Chan was debating having the clingy shapeshifter morph back into a bunny.
It'd be easier on his arms.
“Alright, Lix. We're going. You lot see anything?” Chan asked, gently hauling Felix up and onto his back, “hold on to me, kiddo.”
“Nothing, hyung. I'm not sure what Mayor-nim was worried about.” Minho replied, grabbing hold of a wandering Jisung and pulling the teen close to his side.
“Me either,” Changbin agreed, “c'mon, Innie-ah, let hyung give you a piggyback too.” Changbin knelt in front of the maknae, who grinned and threw himself on the older’s back.
“Don't look at me,” Hyunjin snipped at Seungmin's curious-yet-cocky look, “I'm not carrying you anywhere.”
“That's because you're weak,” Seungmin snapped back, “hyung ought to make you-”
The tunnel lit up then, a buzzing sound cutting Seungmin off. Felix and Jisung let out twin shrieks of surprise, Chan hollering for Hyunjin to throw up a force field, seconds before a blazing ball of fire went whizzing by the group. It bounced off the wall behind Chan and landed in the water at their feet, fizzling into nothing.
Shoving Jisung behind him, Minho headed back inside the tunnel, jerking to a stop when Chan grabbed his arm.
“Min.”
“That thing almost took out my dongsaengs,” Minho growled, frustrated, “someone is in there!”
“Jinnie got the force field up in time. The kids are alright, Min-ah,” Chan soothed, though he agreed with his eldest, “we’ll go check it out, but we need to go together, yeah?”
Minho huffed, but nodded. “Yes, hyung.”
“Jin-ah, do you think you can hold a force field while we check this out?” Chan asked gently. The young inventor lacked confidence in his abilities, something Chan worked tirelessly to fix.
“I'll try, Channie-hyung. But you know I can't-” Hyunjin cast a concerned look around their group, then back at Chan, “what if I can't?”
Smiling softly, Chan reached out to ruffle the teen's hair. “It's all right, Jinnie. You do your best, that's all you need to do. Hyung and the others are here too. Alright?”
Changbin hopped across the open space between them, earning giggles from the Innie-monkey on his back, to bump shoulders with Hyunjin. “You got this kid. I mean, you're almost stronger than me with those things, huh?”
The taller teen snorted, giving Changbin a half grin. “Not really, Binnie-hyung, but I'll try.”
And then they were encased in a lightly humming bubble of energy, Chan shifting his hold on Felix as they headed inside, together.
§
“There's nothing in here,” Seungmin huffed a bit later, “definitely no one.”
But Chan wasn't so sure.
Something tingled at the back of his neck and made the need to protect surge in his chest. He looked over at Hyunjin, concerned. “You alright, buddy?”
Hyunjin nodded, though it was obvious he was straining, beads of sweat bubbling on his forehead and dripping down his temple.
“Hyung, I don't think-” Jisung looked from Hyunjin to Chan, Changbin rushing forward just as Hyunjin slumped against the wall of the tunnel.
Changbin caught him before he could slide to the ground and he threw a scared look back at Chan, only to find him right at his side, reaching for the boy’s forehead.
“Aish, Jin-ah. Are you alright? You need to tell me if you can't hold it any longer. You don't run until you can't go anymore.” Chan said, checking Hyunjin over carefully.
“I'm alright, hyung. Just tired.”
“Buddy, that's the problem,” Chan sighed, gently running his hands up and down Hyunjin's arms, “Bin-ah, you can carry him, yeah?”
Changbin nodded. “Course I can, hyung. C'mon, Jinnie. Up you get.”
Chan turned back to the others, Felix and Innie both scared, Jisung clinging to Minho's hand like a lifeline. Seungmin just to Chan’s left, trying his hardest to not look bothered by anything that was happening.
And Chan made a decision.
“Let's go home. Whatever was here isn't bothering anything now-”
The tunnel lit up then, the buzzing sound once again echoing through the tunnel.
“Get down!” Chan hollered, grabbing Seungmin and Felix, the two closest to him and pulling them to the ground. Minho followed suit, he already had Jisung, but he grabbed Innie, shoving them both to the wet floor of the aqueduct pipe, while Changbin pushed Hyunjin down, dropping on top of the younger.
Someone screamed, Chan fairly certain it was Felix, the fiery ball of flames - this time slightly bigger than the last - flying by Chan's head and hitting the wall behind him. It bounced crazily, back and forth, nearly hitting Changbin's legs before landing in the standing water by the fighter’s knees.
As soon as the ball hit the water, Minho was on his feet, storming further into the aqueduct pipe, yelling things Chan most definitely did not teach him.
He was up and moving, seconds after Minho, ordering the others not to follow, though he knew better than to expect that to actually happen. “Lee Minho! Wait!”
His oldest did not wait however, and Chan had to run to keep up. He rounded a bend in the tunnel seconds after Minho, stopping short at the scene in front of him.
“What the actual hell do you think you're doing?! You nearly killed my dongsaengs! Twice! What's wrong with you?!”
A young man stood a few feet from Minho, staring at them both in shock and confusion. “I, I…sunbaenim, I didn't-” he fumbled, wide eyed as he tossed a flaming fireball back and forth in his hands like Changbin tossed a basketball.
Minho didn't hear the apology though, or maybe he didn't care, Chan wasn't sure.
“Yah!!” Minho snapped, “it's a giant concrete tunnel! Where did you expect your weapon of destruction to go once released?”
“There-there wasn't anyone in here, before…I d-don't-” the young man was starting to shake, his jet black curls bouncing across his forehead.
Fear permeated the room and Chan moved quickly to stand in front of Minho. “Easy, Min. Easy. I don't think this is what you think. Let hyung talk to our flame thrower, yeah?”
Minho was not happy and Chan knew it, but as he usually did, the younger stepped back, muttering darkly as he did. “He almost killed the kids, hyung.”
“Yeah,” Chan soothed, looking back at the other teen, “but he's scared too. Let's find out what's going on, alright?”
§
The flame thrower stood with his back to the wall, staring at Chan with wide, innocent eyes. “I'm sorry, sunbaenim! I didn't know you were in here! I wouldn't have shot if I did!” the younger yelped, bouncing the small fireball back and forth in his hands now.
“It's alright. No need to panic. Have you just figured out your power?” Chan asked gently, as he slowly stepped closer to the nervous teen.
Yeah. Another teenager.
The young man nodded, peering around Chan to look behind him. “Just last week….uh, who are you guys?”
Sighing, Chan looked behind him and frowned at the lot of them. Sure, he hadn't really expected them to stay, but they were told to stay and that was definitely not staying.
He turned back to their rather petrified hothead. “I'm Bang Chan, and these,” Chan said, waving a hand towards his dongsaengs, “are my boys. What's your name?”
“Song Mingi.” the kid whispered, moving the fireball between his hands like one would roll dough.
“Pleased to meet you, Mingi-yah. It's hard to figure the ins and outs of a new power, yeah? It takes time, and that's normal,” Chan encouraged, “but it's kind of late tonight. Shouldn't you be heading home soon?” Chan stopped just a foot or so away. He could smell the anxiety rolling off the teenager now and he gave him another gentle smile. “I'm not upset, we're alright. It was an accident.”
“I can't seem to control the direction, sunbaenim,” Mingi whispered, “a-and, no. I don't..I have no…there's no home to-” the kid trailed off, the fiery ball falling from his hands and into the water.
Chan's heart clenched at the look the boy gave him then, and it took only a moment for an idea to form. “Alright. Everything's alright,” he said gently, the same way he talked to Felix when the shapeshifter’s nerves got to him, “come, Mingi-yah. I have an idea. The van is warm and we have snacks.”
The dark head shot upright, wide, sad eyes peering up at Chan through a fringe of slightly curly hair. “Snacks?”
“Jungeun-hyung's blackberry tarts and Minho-hyung's peanut butter cookies!” Innie piped up from where he was hanging on Changbin's back once again, “they're the best!”
“Except for maybe Jungeun-hyung's raspberry pie,” Jisung added, “it's really hard to pick between them.”
“But there's no pie in the van,” Seungmin scoffed, “hyung nixed anything squishy after Innie dumped a whole container of gelato on the back seat.”
“I didn't do it on purpose!” Innie screeched, Changbin covering his ears and snapping at him not to yell in his ear.
“Do you want to come with us?” Felix whispered, tugging free of Hyunjin's hold on his shoulders to move closer to where Chan and Mingi stood, “hyung won't hurt you. And if he has an idea, I bet it's a really good one.”
The flame thrower held Felix's gaze for a few moments, then looked back at Chan.
“Ok.”
§
“Hello?”
Chan grinned even though his younger brother couldn't see him. “Hey, Joong-ah. Could you meet me down at the docks on Gefli?”
“Hyung, I swear all my kids are here. I'm looking at the whole lot of them.”
“I know, Joong-ah,” Chan chuckled. He glanced in the rearview then, watching the boys talk, and share stories and food with their newly acquired friend. “But there's something here that I think you'll find very interesting.”
“But Hyung!” Hongjoong almost sounded whiny and Chan bit back another chuckle as the younger continued, “Seonghwa-hyung is making bulgogi!”
“Come, Joong-ah. It'll be quick,” Chan said gently, “hyung promises.”
There was a pause, some shuffling noises and then a soft sigh. “Alright. I'll be there in ten.”
§
Chan stood outside the van, leaning against the side door, waiting. Hongjoong would be here any minute and he would be lying if he said he wasn't a bit giddy. This was kind of fun when it wasn't happening to him.
Hongjoong pulled up just minutes later, his tiny bright orange car making Chan chuckle, as it always did.
“Channie-hyung, I really don't understand why I had to come here-” Hongjoong said as he stepped out, quickly snapping his mouth closed at Chan's raised eyebrow.
“Maknae-yah, just humor your hyung for a moment, yeah?” Chan asked, unable to hold the semi stern look, “come see.”
Hongjoong crossed the small space, stopping next to Chan and looking at him expectantly.
Grinning, Chan slid the van’s door open, a few of the boys squeaking in surprise, his oldest even jumping to his feet, ready to defend, only to sit back down when he saw Chan.
“Mingi-yah, this is your Hongjoong-hyung.” Chan said, smiling big and warm at the younger, while Hongjoong just stared, gaping for a few seconds.
And just as Chan was about to say something more, he could've sworn Mingi's eyes grew wide and round as those anime characters on TV Innie insisted on watching all day and night. But when he blinked, and looked at the kid again, he had to wonder if he'd really seen anything at all.
And then Hongjoong was making a noise that could only be described as a coo, and the younger super hero moved past him, climbed right into the van, and took Mingi gently by the hands.
'Come, come, love! Your Seonghwa-hyung is making bulgogi, and just wait till he sees you!”
Notes:
Yeah yeah, I know. It's not really likely that HJ and Mingi would become hyung and dongsaeng like this, but as soon as it was written, ImaMeWriter and I were both like THIS IS IT.
There was no other way. 😍📝
And you all know that when HJ walks in the door with Mingi-yah, Seonghwa is gonna be allll over that kid. There shouldn't be favorites, but c'mon y'all. 🥰🤣📝❣️
Chapter 10: Blink of an Eye
Summary:
What's another dongsaeng, yeah? 🤣📝❤️
Notes:
I've been working on this fun little idea that ImaMeWriter and I had about how Jongho became HJ and the crew's maknae.... but it had become this long, wordy thing and it kind of stalled out the other night....
Then this evening I was like wait! Short and snappy, that's what it needs. Like a number of the other stories in this series.
And literally, within an hour, I had it! And I loved it! I shared it with ImaMeWriter and she loved it too! And here we are! 😍📝😅
Jongho's backstory is a bit on the sad side and it's not delved into here, not really. Just know that he really, really needed his members. ❤️❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
Yeosang stares at the short, jet black haired kid that stands in front of him, wringing his hands.
“So you've just been coming here every night, teleporting all over the place and hoping you don't wind up stuck somewhere you can't get out of?” he asks incredulously.
The kid nods, dark eyes all wide and sad. “That's why I'm here,” he whispers, “I got stuck inside the subway for hours once.”
Yeosang blows out a breath, his bangs fluttering from the action. “And the airport has been better?”
The kid nods again. “Landed up there once,” he says all quiet, pointing to the top of the old control tower, “but I was able to get off before I fell.”
Yeosang follows his point and sucks in a startled breath. “Really, kid? Don't you have parents or anything?”
Tears well in the kid's eyes and he starts to shake.
“Alright, alright. It's ok! I'm sorry I asked! I, uh, oh!! I know someone who can help! You got a phone?”
The boy's lip is trembling and he sniffles hard, but he nods.
Yeosang reaches out and pats his shoulder, only a little bit awkwardly. “Ok, good. It's really alright. I know this hyung, ok? He'll help you, I promise.”
Yeosang pulls out his own phone. “So, what's your name?” he asks, swiping the screen.
The teenager blinks rapidly for another moment. “Jongho.” he finally whispers.
“Alright, Jongho-yah. I'm sure Chan-hyung can help, he's real good at this type of stuff!”
And Jongho nods.
**†*The Next Afternoon*†**
Yeosang breathes in the smell of something amazing and garlicky as he steps inside the dorm.
Seonghwa-hyung is probably making dakgangjeong, and he kicks off his shoes in his hurry to get to the kitchen and see if he can snag a bite.
“Hyung! Are you making-”
Yeosang stops short in the doorway to the kitchen.
“What're you doing here?!” he cries in surprise, and maybe a tiny bit of despair.
Seonghwa-hyung turns from the stove and smiles all big and sappy. “Sangie! This is Jongho. He's staying with us now! Isn't he adorable?!”
**†**†**
Notes:
Tiny bit of headcannon to make this even better....
HJ is away/busy, doing something, when Chan texts him.
HJ tells him to call Seonghwa and ask him whatever it is.Seonghwa meets up with Chan.
Seonghwa sees Jongho.
Seonghwa falls head over heels for the baby.
HJ may be just as surprised as Yeosang was, when he comes home and finds he's acquired another dongsaeng.🤣❤️🤣❤️🤣
Chapter 11: Safe Haven
Summary:
When heartbreak takes you down, family is there.
Notes:
Heeeeeey!! 😍📝🎵
I was reading fic the other day and the Seonghwa/Jongho vibes were just super strong and I wanted more of the heartfelt parental vibes. And then I realized that I could write my own, here in Chan's Heros, as our baby Jongho doesn't have a happy backstory, but Seonghwa and the rest are gonna do their best to fix his wounds.
But they have to know about them first.
And here we go with the beginning of that.
Major props to ImaMeWriter!! She's always soooo good to me, reading and rereading and reading again!! 📝❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
“Happiness can be found, even in the darkest of times, if one only remembers to turn on the light.” — Albus Dumbledore
**†**
Jongho stares at the television. Stares at the news report that Yeosang and Mingi are watching.
He can't move.
He wants to move.
His eyes fill with tears and he starts to shake.
And he still can't move.
“Alright my loves, I've made some hotteok and twigim -” Seonghwa-hyung says as he enters.
And the tears spill over.
“Jongho? Baby! What's wrong?!” Seonghwa-hyung hands off the tray of treats to Yeosang almost faster than their now blue haired flyer can take it.
Rushes across the living room to grab Jongho in a tight, tight hug.
Jongho sobs just once, then nearly folds in Seonghwa-hyung’s embrace, shaking his head when his hyung again asks what's wrong.
Jongho is shuffled across the floor, Seonghwa-hyung being oh so careful with him, until they reach Hongjoong-hyung’s overstuffed chair. Jongho is pulled down into his hyung's lap and Seonghwa wraps him up in a hug that makes Jongho cry more, even as he's trying to tell his hyung he's ok.
He's not ok.
The expose on the Juridym Research Facility that's still blaring on the television makes it impossible for him to be ok.
Seonghwa is rubbing Jongho's back in a firm up and down motion, whispering gentle nothings in his ear and Jongho leans in, desperately trying to tune out the television.
“What's wrong with Jongho-yah?” Wooyoung - Jongho's not sure when he came in - asks, breaking through the talk of scientists, experiments and the unknown. And then, “Hyungs! Turn that off!”
Seonghwa somehow tightens his hold even more when Jongho jolts at Wooyoung's angry hiss.
The silence that follows after, though, is wonderful. Jongho is able to slow his sobs into soft crying within a few moments. He goes limp in Seonghwa-hyung's hold, melting into him in a way he couldn't before. He buries his face in the older man's shoulder, sniffling hard.
“What's wrong, Jongho baby?” Yeosang's voice is quiet and laced with concern and Jongho worms an arm behind Seonghwa-hyung’s back, pulling himself tighter against his hyung's chest.
He's not ready.
But Wooyoung is.
“He didn't tell you, did he?” Wooyoung asks. He sounds very close and Jongho wishes he wasn't.
Wishes Wooyoung would go back to wherever he was a few minutes ago. Because he's not ready.
He whimpers, shaking his head against Seonghwa-hyung’s shoulder. His hyung gently shushes him, rubbing circles on Jongho's back, then kisses the little bit of Jongho's face he can reach. “Young-ah?”
Jongho's eyes are closed and his face is still buried in Seonghwa-hyung's shoulder, but he feels someone sit on the chair.
“Jongho's parents-” Wooyoung starts, then pauses when Jongho stiffens.
Seonghwa-hyung keeps up his administrations, whispering in Jongho's ear that it's important. That they need to know what's wrong so they can help.
Jongho sniffles again, the tiniest of whimpers leaving him when Wooyoung clears his throat.
“Our maknae,” Wooyoung starts slowly, “his parents…they were taken by Juridym. And, they didn't make it out.”
The tears are back.
***
Jongho isn't sure how long he cries, but when he hears Hongjoong-hyung's voice, he shifts a little bit, trying to peek out at him.
“Maknae-yah?” Hongjoong-hyung's voice is soft, softer than Jongho's heard it in the few weeks he's been with this new family of his.
He shifts again, so he can see his hyung even better. Hongjoong-hyung is looking at him with a look Jongho can't really read, but it's gentle he thinks, and maybe a little concerned.
Someone's told him. Probably.
He sniffles again and turns his head back against Seonghwa-hyung's shoulder.
“Jongho-yah. Sweetheart. Can you look at hyung?” Hongjoong-hyung's voice is still that soft, gentle tone and as much as Jongho wants to keep his face buried in Seonghwa-hyung's shoulder, he twists a bit to look at Hongjoong-hyung.
“Hyung loves you, baby,” Hongjoong-hyung says, gently cupping Jongho's cheek, “we all do. You're safe here with us. For always.”
And Jongho can't help it.
He's crying again.
But it's not just sad tears this time.
Notes:
Jongho doesn't have any weird issues with Hongjoong, don't get weird on me, lol, but Seonghwa was the one who picked him up from Chan and it was a day or two before he even met his Hongjoong-hyung. He likes- probably already loves his Hongjoong-hyung. But Seonghwa is his major safe space and that's what I wanted to write, and so I did. ❤️❤️
Chapter 12: Of Dragons and Stars
Summary:
When your world feels like it's falling apart......*again*, you leave. That's how it works, right?
Notes:
I promise I will get you the next chapter of Chan's Intro as soon as I can. But I go where the muses lead and the last week or so, they mostly led here. 🤷💔📝😅
Why they haven't led me to explain some of Chan's boy's stories in more depth, I don't know, but we'll get there. Eventually. 🤣❤️📝
Superhero backstories are always sad, are they not? And Mingi's isn't any different.
And while most of the time, our totally non existent 'hyung distribution system' 😉😅📝 is placing lonely super powered teenagers with loving hyungs at a fairly spaced apart rate, on occasion, kids get placed fairly close together. And when both kids have awful backstories and need their new family's rather badly... Things can get a bit nerve-wracking.
And, we're all just human... Yeah?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Notes:
Is the Captain not the *very* best? ❤️❤️❤️
Chapter 13: Double Take
Summary:
They only wanted some candy. Is that to much to ask?
Notes:
Y'all this is silly, ridiculous nonsense. And I LOVE it. ❤️📝
I was feeling a little dry writing wise, and then last night in chats with ImaMeWriter, this random idea came to us. She fueled it, giving me an entire paragraph of an idea that I used almost word for word in it, so huge props to the best friend and beta!! ❣️📝🎵
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**
“Um, how do we get out of here?” Wooyoung looks around the pitch black space, then back at Jongho. Or where he assumes Jongho is.
“I don't know! I told you this wouldn't work!” Jongho sounds near tears and Wooyoung frowns, though he knows the younger can't see him.
“You didn't either! You said you thought you could do it!” he snaps back.
“Nuh-uh!” Jongho cries, and he is definitely sniffling now, “you asked if it was possible and I said theoretically it was!”
Wooyoug pulls his phone from his pocket and turns the flashlight on, shining it around in the darkness. “Then why are we stuck in an alley somewhere!?”
Jongho shrugs, sniffling again. “I don't know! I told you I got stuck in the subway that time!”
“But you got out!”
“It took me hours!” Jongho wails, as he wraps his arms around himself.
Wooyoung can see the tears flooding his brother's eyes. He grabs Jongho's shoulder with his free hand and tugs him close. “Alright, alright. I'm sorry, don't cry.”
“It's your fault,” Jongho cries, “hyungs are gonna be mad and I don't want them to be mad!”
Jongho may have a point, but Wooyoung can't think about that quite yet. They have to get out of here first. “Where's your phone, maknae-yah?” he asks.
Hongjoong-hyung and Seonghwa-hyung will be way less upset with the baby.
“I left it on the table like you told me too!” Jongho shoves his face into Wooyoung's shoulder and mumbles something about following directions.
Wooyoung gapes at the youngest. “That was before we left!”
Jongho shrugs, sniffling all the while. “You never told me to pick it back up!”
“We were teleporting across the city-” Wooyoung pauses, shaking his head, “aish, it's ok. I'll just use my phone, calm down.”
“We .. We don't know if it'll work here,” Jongho whispers, backing out of Wooyoung's hold so the older can send a text.
“We will in a minute. And since we don't even know where here is,” Wooyoung mutters, ignoring the hiccup-y gasp that comes from the big eyed baby in front of him, “if the text works, at least hyung can locate us.”
“We only went for candy.” Jongho whispers, “we weren't doing anything wrong.”
“Hyung's not gonna care about that,” Wooyoung says, hitting send on the quick text he'd typed out, “it'll be ok, baby.”
“Not a baby,” Jongho mumbles, rubbing at his eyes, “but what about me teleporting with you?”
Wooyoug grimaces. “I dunno, maknae-yah. It was a good plan, who walks if they can teleport? But I'm not sure hyungs will see it that way.”
***
Hongjoong tries to glare at his two youngest. He's retrieved them from the dark alleyway tucked in between two looming old buildings. It is just a few streets over from the candy store Wooyoung has told him Jongho was trying to teleport them to.
“Explain, please.”
Jongho sidles up to Hongjoong then, lip jutting out at an impressive angle. The maknae's arms reach for Hongjoong and he blows out a breath. He pulls the maknae close a second time and hugs him tight. He drops a kiss to his baby's head and opens his other arm to Wooyoung. The older boy slams into him and Hongjoong drops a kiss to his tousled head too.
“It was scary, hyung,” Jongho whimpers after a moment of silence, “it was dark and we couldn't see anything. I didn't mean to bring us there.”
“Mmmm,” Hongjoong hums in return, “Young-ah, what happened?”
“Just what I said before, hyung. Jongho-yah teleported us to the candy store.”
“Except he didn't, Jung Wooyoung, did he? You did not end up at the store at all,” Hongjoong says, gently pushing the teenager away so he can look him in the eyes, “this is why we have a rule about Jongho not teleporting without checking with one of us. So we can make sure he arrives at his destination.”
“But hyung!” Wooyoung pouts, “walking is sooo yesterday!”
And Hongjoong stares at his second youngest. Stares at him, trying to comprehend the meaning of the absolute nonsense that has just left his kid's mouth.
And he can't.
He points towards the car. “We're going home. We're going home and you can explain to your Seonghwa-hyung why you're three hours late for dinner.”
Jongho gasps. “Hyung!” he cries.
Hongjoong shakes his head, still pointing at the car.
“No. You broke the rule together, you can face your hyung together.”
***
Seonghwa-hyung is talking gently but firmly to them and Wooyoung is blinking furiously, trying to keep the tears at bay. His hyung asks him what they would have done if they'd wound up somewhere dangerous.
Tells him that Jongho looks up to him and that he should be setting a better example.
Not encouraging him to break the rules for their own pleasure.
That he expects more from them both.
And Wooyoung sobs.
Notes:
Hongjoong is 100% someone you don't want mad at you, but the Captain has his soft spots, yeah?
And Seonghwa is someone you realllllly don't want mad at you. He'll dump salt in your guilt and rub it in slowly. 😳
Chapter 14: Gunil's Boys
Summary:
Dongsaengs will be dongsaengs and there's really nothing anyone can do about it. lol
A day in the life style story about nothing overly important and yet fun to read. I hope. :p
Notes:
Two updates in one day? WHAT. lol
This has actually been sitting in my docs pretty much done for nearly a week or so. I was trying to settle some ideas about members and powers and what worked and what didn't......and I got that done.....but now, well, I'm still not entirely happy with the ending but, meh. This is just a fun jaunt through the life and times of our favorite superhero, Channie-hyung, so I figured it didn't have to be the most amazing thing anyone had ever read, lolol. Chan is pretty amazing all by himself, he's a good friend, brother, hyung, parental figure and hero, and that makes for a good story no matter what, yeah?
For this story....missing dongaengs seem to be a thing. That and dongsaengs that appear unexpectedly. Lol
A little Chan, a little Gunil, some troublesome maknaes, an ice forming dongaeng, a few hyungs and a really tiny almost plotless plot. Sorry not sorry. You're welcome. :D lol
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**
“Alright, Gun-ah, alright,” Chan soothed his slightly frantic younger brother, “I'm sure they're not far.”
“But Chan-hyung, it's been hours!”
And Chan understood the younger hero's concern, he did . But if he'd learned anything in the last year, it was that dongsaeng heros tended to disappear.
Frequently.
“Did you call them?” Chan handed the bowl of popcorn he'd been holding to Jisung, then looked over at Geun-hyung, pointed to the phone, then the kitchen. Their hyung nodded, telling Changbin to go ahead and restart the movie.
“Three times each! The others called them too! They're not answering!”
Leaning against the kitchen counter, Chan sighed softly. “Alright, kiddo. Calm down. I'll go look for ‘em. Let me make sure Geun-hyung is ok to hang out with the boys for a bit.”
“ I already looked in all the normal places, hyung! ”
Chan chuckled softly. “Then I'll look in all the abnormal places, yeah?”
There was a pause on the other end of the line and then, “ That doesn't even make sense , hyung.”
Chan could practically hear the eye roll that accompanied Gunil's statement. “I'll call if I find them, and you call me if they answer or come home, yeah?” he asked.
“ Yeah. Yeah ok. Thanks, Chan-hyung. ”
***
Searching all the abnormal places really meant looking in places younger heroes weren't allowed, and so far, Chan hadn't found either of Gunil’s youngest boys.
He was heading back to the dorm, the route past his old high school familiar and-
Chan blinked, a double take needed to be sure he was looking at what he thought he was looking at. He pulled the van over, parked it, and stared.
The entire baseball field was covered in a sheet of ice . Normal enough in the middle of winter sure, but it was currently the end of summer .
Shutting the van off, Chan headed across the open area towards the bleachers. He thought he heard…. He did hear talking. Hushed, excited whispers from the direction of the dugout. He veered that way, then paused again.
The air seemed to crackle and Chan swore he could smell frost, despite there being few clouds in the sky. He looked up anyway, the blue sky and late afternoon sun confirming what he already knew.
“ Jooyeon, he's gonna do it again!”
And that confirmed he'd found the missing dongsaengs. But neither of them were ice makers-
A blast of cold air rushed by Chan's face, and he blinked in surprise, the freezing air actually hurt his cheeks. Another layer of ice was forming over what already lay on the field, and he could see intricate designs and feathered weaving appear as it did.
Who was doing this?
“ Look, Jun Han! It's starting, do you see it?!”
Pulling himself from the intricate beauty of ice on ice, he pulled his phone from his pocket as he made his way to the dugout.
First things first. He sent Gunil a quick text.
“I've found your wandering dongsaengs.”
And then he stepped into the dugout. “Jun Han and Jooyeon!”
Chan would be lying if the startled meeps didn't give him a tiny bit of satisfaction. Little brats taking off and scaring their hyung. They deserved to be a bit startled.
“Hyung!!” Jun Han, the slightly older of Gunil's maknaes exclaimed, while Jooyeon simply darted behind his hyung and didn't say a thing.
And then there were three . An older, taller teenager stood to the left of Gunil's boys, looking just as surprised as they did.
Chan crossed his arms and glared at the maknaes he knew. “Your hyung is worried sick about the two of you!” he scolded, before turning slightly and asking the unknown teenager, “and who are you?”
***
“I'm…I'm a-” the older boy glanced at Jun Han, who shrugged helplessly, before looking back at Chan, “I, I can go-...?”
Chan raised an eyebrow and shook his head. “No. You stay. What's your name?”
“I'm Kim Sun-woo,” the teenager answered quietly after another moment, “I'm sorry for disturbing things.”
“I'm Bang Chan. You didn't disturb anything. I take it the ice is your doing?”
SunWoo nodded, one hand rubbing his opposite shoulder. “Yes, sunbaenim. It'll melt though and won't cause….I mean it doesn't, I didn't damage…” the teenager trailed off, glancing worriedly up at Chan.
Chan couldn't help but soften his look. “No damage done. But I'd still like to know why you're out here coating the school field in ice. You already know these two brats, I take it?” Chan asked, waving a hand at the maknaes.
“Hyung!” Jun Han cried softly, “we're not -”
“You want to tell your friend where you're supposed to be, Han Hyeong Jun?” Chan asked.
The boy shook his head miserably, Jooyeon grabbing his brother's arm and yanking slightly. “You said Gunil-hyung knew !” he whined, “I don't want to be in trouble!”
“I know them,” SunWoo whispered, pulling Chan's attention back to him. He shifted where he stood and then continued, “and, uh…I know you don't know me , uh, not yet , but I think you know my hyung.”
Chan raised an eyebrow. “Oh? And who might that be?”
“Lee Sangyeon.”
***
Chan led the boys out across the field, towards the van, phone to his ear.
“ Hello?”
“Hi, Hyung. How are you?” Chan opened the van door and pointed inside, three dongsaengs miserably climbing in.
“Chan-ah? Is something wrong?” Yeon-hyung’s voice was concerned and Chan bit back a sigh as he slid the van door closed.
“Are you missing anyone, hyung?” he asked as he rounded the front of the van and pulled his door open.
There was a pause, Sangyeon-hyung simply breathing.
“I shouldn't be, Chan-ah. But I suspect you're going to tell me otherwise.”
Chuckling, he couldn't help it, it was usually him these things were happening to, Chan nodded, though he knew his brother couldn't see him. “I've found Kim Sun-woo decorating the high school field in ice.”
A heavy sigh left his hyung and Chan waited, starting the van and looking back at the boys. They'd all buckled, and were staring back at him, just as miserably as a few minutes before.
“ Please hand the phone to him .” Sangyeon-hyung said softly.
“Sure, hyung. He wasn't actually doing any harm though.” Chan felt compelled to add.
“ I'm not going to kill the boy, Chan-ah,” Yeon-hyung chuckled softly, “ give him the phone, please. ”
Turning in his seat, Chan handed the phone towards the back. “SunWoo, it's your hyung.”
Obviously startled, the boy just blinked at him for a moment, before unbuckling and moving up to take the phone. “H-Hyung?”
***
He'd dropped SunWoo off at Yeon-hyung’s apartment and was headed to Gunil's house now.
He glanced in the rear view and sighed.
Jooyeon was crying, though the youngest was trying to hide it by burying his face in his brother's shoulder. Jun Han was awkwardly patting his back and Chan could hear the older boy trying to comfort him. “It's gonna be ok, Eon-ah. I promise.”
It didn't seem to help much, Jooyeon letting out a bit of a sob.
“Did you plan on meeting with SunWoo, kids? Or did you take off with no actual destination in mind?” Chan asked by way of conversation.
Jooyeon only sobbed again, Jun Han still patting him gently. The older boy's eyes met Chan's briefly in the rear view.
“SunWoo-hyung messaged me this morning,” he answered, wrapping an arm around Jooyeon’s shoulders, “I asked Gunil-hyung but he said we had the meeting today and couldn't go.”
“You told me-” Jooyeon whimpered and Chan could see Jun Han whispering in the younger's ear again.
“Our maknae's never been in this kind of trouble with hyung before,” Jun Han said after a moment.
Chan stopped at a light, and he turned to raise an eyebrow at the older of the two teenagers. “It doesn't sound like he should be in trouble today either, yeah?”
Jun Han slowly shook his head. “No, hyung. I'll tell Gunil-hyung that it's my fault.”
“Good lad,” Chan praised softly, as the light turned, “Eon-ah, your hyung told me you've been able to hone your skill a bit better recently. How does that feel?”
The youngest pulled his face from his brother's arm, meeting Chan's eyes for a second. He sniffled a bit, rubbing his cheek on Jun Han’s sleeve. “I, it f-feels good, hyung. I'm still t-trying to uh…trying to-” he trailed off, hiding his face back in Jun Han’s shoulder.
Jun Han rolled his eyes. “He's still struggling with aim,” the teenager ruffled the other boy's hair, “but he's not throwing them wildly anymore. Younghoon-hyung has helped him a lot.”
Chan grinned in the rear view. “Hoon-ah is a very good teacher, yeah?”
Both boys nodded, Jooyeon giving Chan a tiny grin from where he was still partially buried in Jun Han's arm.
The van went quiet then, until they pulled into the driveway of Gunil's little cottage, and then Jun Han shifted upright a bit. “Hyung?”
Chan put the van in park and turned to look at the boys. “Han-ah?”
“Thank you for…thank you for not scolding too much. Jooyeon…he's…he's the baby .” Jun Han whispered, hugging the maknae tight when the boy whimpered again.
Chan grinned as he unbuckled his seatbelt. “I'm sure your hyung will scold enough to make up the difference, yeah?”
Grimacing, Jun Han nodded. “Yes, Chan-hyung.”
“Alright kiddos. Let's go face the music, hmm?”
**
Half an hour later, Chan typed in the passcode to his apartment. Stepping inside, he had barely managed to close the door and kick off his shoes, when Jisung came running up, sliding across the tile and almost colliding with Chan.
“Hyung! Jungeun-hyung was just gonna text you! Come see the news report!” the boy cried, tugging Chan down the hallway.
“Sungie, kiddo, let hyung get a drink and breathe ,” Chan laughed as the teenager pulled him into the living room.
“Chan-ah, you won't believe this-” Jungeun-hyung said, pointing to the TV, “I think you need to-”
Chan looked at the TV, watching a recording of a young man racing his way through the streets of Seoul, followed by none other than Detective Kamora. When the camera returned to a news reporter, he looked back at his hyung, questioning.
“The boy walked right through walls and cars,” Jungeun-hyung stated quietly, eyeing Jisung, as the boy started to bounce in excitement.
Chan sighed. “Phasing? That's a new one,” he said. He listened to the news reporter explain where they'd obtained the video from, but when she started debating whether or not the teenager was a hero or villain, he rolled his eyes. “Alright, I'm going.”
“Be careful,” Jungeun-hyung said, coming up and wrapping a gentle arm around Jisung, “the boys and I will get dinner ready.”
“Awe, hyungs!”
**†**
Notes:
What's this? A story hook? Would I do that to you? Yeah, I would. ;)
I don't really know anything about Xdinary Heros (though I'm working on it) and I have verrrry little knowledge of The Boyz still, other than they're fairly chaotic and wildy random, most of the time. Remember this is fiction and while I do try my very best to treat and write real life people as close to themselves as possible, that it's *not* entirely possible while writing fiction, and I fill in the gaps with whatever made up-ness I have decided works for the story.
Be happy it's not Jurassic Park and that I'm not filling in the missing strands with bits of other creatures, yeah? Creating all sorts of crazy, wild and plausibly dangerous kpop humanoids. Ha! lol
Chapter 15: May the Force Be With You
Summary:
It's Seonghwa's turn to run into a superpowered teenager.
Notes:
Here we go!!! This is not the story I thought that I would have out next and yet, here we are! 🥰📝😅 The muses never fail to surprise me!
I'm kind of, maybe, sorta posting this at work, so if I need to update any other info, or is anything is weird, I'll fix it later on. 🤣
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**
Seonghwa hummed softly as he read the back of a box of treats Jongho had pleaded with him to buy the next time he went shopping. Gasping at the sheer amount of sugar listed, he shook his head and stuck the box back on the shelf.
He double checked his list, pleased that he had gotten everything, short the sugar laced snack, and had come in under budget, he headed towards checkout.
Still humming, he began putting his groceries on the belt, and then paused. He looked at the end cap of goodies, cinnamon twists, honey crisps and a few prepackaged versions of hotteok, and thought, let's get some of those!
He reached for them, grabbed two of each snack, and tossed them on the belt with his other items.
Even though he didn't want them.
Yes, you do.
No, he most definitely didn't want any more snacks.
Yes. You do.
Seonghwa shook his head, reached for the snacks and pulled them off the belt before they reached the clerk.
Put them back. You really want them!
This time Seonghwa whirled around, searching. He didn't know exactly what he was searching for, but something wasn't quite right.
Everything's fine!!
The words echoed in his head, but they were not his.
He watched a few shoppers walking by, mothers with small children in tow, a grocery clerk engaged in conversation with an older ajeossi, and then his eyes landed on a teenager standing near the exit.
Just….standing there. The boy caught his eye and ducked his head. His arms crossed his chest, hugging himself, and he scuffed the toe of his shoe on the shiny tile.
Turning back when the clerk cleared her throat, Seonghwa grabbed one package of honey crisps and tossed it on the belt. He paid for his items and thanked the clerk, then collected his bags and headed for the exit.
Pausing near the teen, Seonghwa raised an eyebrow in a way he'd definitely learned from Hongjoong. “Is there anything you would like to say to me?” he asked quietly.
Big brown eyes in a much too thin face, looked up at Seonghwa. Those eyes then darted to the grocery bags in Seonghwa's hands and back to the floor.
Seonghwa took in the boy's disheveled state; his dark brown hair a mess, the clothes that were much too small, and his heart clenched. He reached into one of the bags and retrieved the honey crisps. “You wanted these?” he asked softly, holding out the bag of treats.
The kid's head shot up and he stared at Seonghwa, looking from the treats, to Seonghwa and back. “You mean it?”
Seonghwa nodded. “All yours.”
The teen just stared for another moment, before snatching the bag from his hand and bolting out the door.
Shaking his head, Seonghwa headed out the door himself, reaching for the phone in his pocket when it started to ring.
“Hello?”
“Hyung! Did you get them? The Jujustars? Don't they look good? I bet they're good!”
***††***
Seonghwa leaned back against the building, mindlessly scrolling social media while he waited for Wooyoung. It had been a week since the grocery incident, and his second youngest dongsaeng had been home with a bad cold for nearly that entire time.
And now that the boy was almost fully healed, he'd been begging Seonghwa all day to run down to the food cart -that he could see out the living room window- to get a corn dog.
A corn dog.
Seonghwa loved the boy dearly, but he rarely understood him. And by the eighth or ninth time their Nightlight had asked him to please bring him downstairs, Joong-ah had given the teenager a look that clearly said he'd reached his limit.
So Seonghwa brought Wooyoung down to the food cart.
Yeosang had tagged along, but the boy didn't want food, he was leaning against the wall near Seonghwa, watching the hustle and bustle of the street. Seonghwa had come to realize that this was normal for their flyer and other than the occasional glance, he left his dongsaeng to his people watching.
“Here, you want this?”
Seonghwa looked up. That was Wooyoung, he was sure, but who was he talking to? He blinked in disbelief as he watched his dongsaeng hand over the corn dog he'd just waited twenty minutes for, and had almost gotten himself in trouble over, to a scruffy looking teenager. That made even less sense. Sharing was not one of Youngie's best skills.
Wait.
He knew that scruffy looking teenager.
He pushed himself away from the wall, telling Yeosang he'd be right back. “Who's your friend, Young-ah?” Seonghwa asked as he approached the boys.
Wooyoung grinned at him, then shrugged a bit helplessly. “I gave him my corn dog,” his dongsaeng said, voice almost a whine. He looked terribly confused, and was looking longingly at the corn dog.
Nodding, Seonghwa gave the boy a soft grin. “I can see that, love,” he said as he dug into his pocket, “why don't you get yourself another one,” he handed the teenager some change, and gently pushed him back towards the food cart.
Seonghwa then looked at the slightly older boy. The kid blinked at him, mouth slightly open, as if he wanted to say something. He was clutching the corn dog to his chest in a way that would've been comical if it wasn't heartbreaking.
Fighting back the overwhelming urge to give the boy a hug, Seonghwa waved a hand towards the cart . “Is one corn dog enough?” he asked, “I can-”
“I don't need your help.”
Seonghwa raised an eyebrow at the tone of the blatant lie. Of course not. The child was obviously doing so well that he had to telepathically scrounge food from strangers.
“Is one enough?” he repeated his question, pulling his wallet from his pocket, “or would you like more?”
“How many will you get me?” The question was fired back at him so quickly, it took a moment for Seonghwa to register what had been said.
And then he chuckled softly. “Here,” he said, holding out some won, “get yourself a couple. But if you find you're still hungry later, I'm making dakgangjeong for dinner.”
Seonghwa stood there, holding out the won, for a number of minutes before the boy finally snatched it, backing away quickly.
He wasn't sure why he'd offered dinner to the skittish teen, but he wasn't regretting it either. Watching him go, his heart hurting at the injustices that seemed to haunt superpowered children, Seonghwa turned to smile at Wooyoung a moment later, the teen happily munching his treat.
“Who was that, hyung? I really don't know why I gave him my corn dog. Do you know?” Wooyoung asked as he sidled up next to Seonghwa and grabbed his hand, “I think he needed it though, don't you? You'd never let us go out looking like that, and Hongjoong-hyung would have a fit if we didn't say thank you when someone gave us something-”
“Slow down, darling. Breathe,” Seonghwa chuckled softly, “yes, I think he needed the food. And yes, we most definitely should use manners, but let's have a bit of compassion, hm? We don't know what he may be going through.”
Seonghwa gently squeezed Wooyoung's hand, then tapped Yeosang on the shoulder. “Come now. I want to make sure I have everything for dinner.”
Wooyoung bounced along next to him, swinging their hands. “What're you gonna make, hyung? I can finally eat without my throat hurting! I want whatever you're having! Sangie-hyung, is there any tteokbokki left-”
Wooyoung was cut off as Yeosang grabbed the younger in a gentle headlock. “I think I liked it better when you could barely talk,” the green haired flyer teased, ignoring the other boy's indignant yelp, “but yeah, there's tteokbokki left.”
Shaking his head at the antics, Seonghwa pushed the button on the elevator, mentally cataloging the contents of the refrigerator and wondering if he had enough garlic to make Maneul Jangajji as well.
*
The apartment smelled of garlic chicken, spices and tea. It was lovely really, and Seonghwa couldn't help but smile as he sat down on the couch. It was nights like these that he loved.
Wooyoung dropped onto the couch next to him then, flopping over sideways into Seonghwa's lap, and grinning up at him.
“Hyung?”
Running a hand over the adorable imp’s hair, Seonghwa smiled. “Young-ah?”
“Will you bring me and Jongho and maybe Mingi-hyung or Sangie-hyung to the arcade tomorrow? Pleeeeease?” Wooyoung was widening his eyes, trying, Seonghwa was sure, to make anime eyes like their Mingi-yah did.
Chuckling softly, he again ran his hand over the second youngest's hair. “We’ll see, darling. You've only just healed.”
Wooyoung pouted at him, but before the boy could plead his case, there was a knock at the door.
Gently shifting his dongsaeng onto the couch, Seonghwa handed him the remote. “Find that new show that hyung likes. I'll be right back.”
Still pouting, the teen took the remote and rolled over to face the TV. Seonghwa headed for the front door, calling over his shoulder that he'd get it, when Joong-ah hollered from down the hall, for someone to answer the door.
He hadn't ordered anything recently and he wasn't expecting company, though he supposed any of the others may have invited someone over and forgotten to tell him. It wouldn't be the first time.
Punching in the passcode, he hauled the door open without bothering to actually check who was there.
“Did you mean it? About the dakgangjeong?”
Notes:
Any guesses on who our snippy friend is? 😅📝🥰
Chapter 16: Just a Phase
Summary:
San's got a home and a mom. He's doing just fine. Isn't he?
Enter Wooyoung. 🤪📄💕🎵
Notes:
Howdy! Happy Holidays, Merry Christmas and incoming Happy New Year!
I had hopes of posting on Christmas but it didn't happen. 😅 So here's my little bit late Christmas posting.
We only have one Ateez member left, so this is San's Intro! I have tried to write this story...I don't even know how many times, lol. It just didn't work, over and over and over again, and I tried to write it in so many different ways. It was getting to be a tad bit frustrating. And then *finally* yesterday I realized what the problem was. 😉📄🎵💕
Also, tbh with you, San had a number of powers bestowed on him before the *right* one was found. Most of the other heroes were quick and easy, I just knew what I wanted them to be, and the ones I wasn't sure of, ImaMeWriter and my niece were exceptional helpers and gave me ideas/told me what they thought it was and they were generally right! So, I'm really unsure why San wanted to be the difficult one, lol. But I got him sorted finally, YAAAY!!
Also, this fic sorta kinda starts shortly after my Gunil's Boys fic. But it's not necessary to have read that to understand this.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
The door clicked shut behind him, and San leaned against it, breathing heavily. He closed his eyes and sucked in a few deep breaths-
“You know, if I could phase through walls, I'd do something way cooler than outrun Detective Kamora.”
San’s eyes flew open at the semi mocking words, and he stared at the long haired teenager who was sitting on the kitchen counter.
“How'd you get in here?!” he asked, taking a step down the hall, “the door was locked!”
The teen nodded, legs swinging freely. “It was. But the window wasn't,” he giggled, “so I had Sangie-hyung fly me up here.”
“Fly?”
“Sure. He flies, you phase, I glow. Jongho teleports. We all have our things, right?” The teen jumped down from the counter, moving across the kitchen to the fridge.
“Hey!” San kicked his shoes off and darted into the kitchen. “Get out of there! That's not yours!”
The kid grinned over his shoulder. “It sure isn't. Seonghwa-hyung would have a fit if he saw what you have in here!” The teen backed away from the fridge, holding a box of donuts to his chest. “Can I have one of these? Please? Our maknae tried to get hyungs to buy these, but Hongjoong-hyung said none of us have an ounce of self control and we'd eat them all in one sitting.”
The boy dropped into a chair at the table, San watching in confusion and maybe a bit of horror, as the kid opened the box and pulled one of the sweet treats out.
“But that's not true! See? I'm only going to eat the one, if you say it's ok?” The teen looked up at San then, eyes wide and innocent, a big grin on his face.
San narrowed his eyes. “You’re touching it. I don't want it back in the box.”
“Awesome! Thanks!” The teenager stuffed half the donut in his mouth, then grabbed the Danger Mouse magazine that was sitting on the table. He glanced up at San, a wicked look in his eye. “Really? Flyer or Frier? Who's your best match?”
San glared to cover his reddening ears. “It's an informative journal!”
“It's Teen Beat for superheroes,” the other teen countered, shoving the last of the donut in his mouth, “but Mingi-hyung likes it too, and Hongjoong-hyung says I can't tease him about it.”
“Who are you?” San demands, snatching the box of donuts as the kid reached for another.
Pushing the magazine away, the teenager huffed and picked up a few crumbs from the table. “I'm Wooyoung! C'mon, you have to come to my house and meet everyone.”
“What? You don't even know who I am!”
“Sure, I do. Yunho-hyung is great at detective work, and when he can't figure it out, he just calls up Lix-ah. You're San.”
Blinking hard, San tried to hide his surprise. “That's not creepy at all,” he said. Probably a bit more snidely than his Eomma would appreciate.
“Hey! You look like Mingi-hyung!” Wooyoung says, and San can't think about anything else as the kid rambles on, “he blinks like that. He can do anime eyes! Well, he can't control them, they kind of do their own thing, which is freaky sometimes, but he's trying. Jungeun-hyung says he'll figure it out eventually and Jimin-hyung is going to show him how to- wait!”
San freezes as he's about to put the donuts away. He looks back at Wooyoung.
“I want another one! Please? That's the only thing you won't like much about our place, probably. Hyungs don't like stuff with too much sugar. Yun-hyung says it's dumb and they shouldn't be able to stop us. He got scolded for saying that though. But you'll like it anyway. Just don't make Hongjoong-hyung mad. He's not fun when he's mad. One time, Jongho-yah-”
“I live here, Wooyoung,” San interrupted, putting the box of donuts back in the fridge, “I'm not worried about what your hyungs think.”
Wooyoung looked sadly at the fridge, then back at San. “You will be. C'mon. They don't know where I am, unless Sangie-hyung tattled, but I need to get back before they find out and think I'm missing. I think Seonghwa-hyung is making kimchi-jjigae for dinner, do you like that?” Wooyoung jumped to his feet, carefully pushing the chair back under the table, while San stared at him, trying to decipher the deluge of information.
“Kimchi-jjigae?” San finally asks, watching Wooyoung closely for any sign he's being lied too. He hasn't had a real meal in ages. Mostly microwave dinners and raymeon and the sweets he's pretty sure Wooyoung is still pining for. Kimchi-jjigae sounds wonderful, if he's being honest.
Nodding hard, Wooyoung darts forward and grabs San's hand. “Yeah! It's so good! Seonghwa-hyung cooks the best food. You'll like it! You can room with me and Jongho,” Wooyoung is pulling him across the kitchen towards the front door, “we're more fun than the others,” he adds conspiratorially, winking as he pulls his sneakers on. He continues as soon as they're on. “Mingi-hyung is alright, but he's kind of shy. Hyung says he's perfect just the way he is, but sometimes he's a bit of a scaredy cat,” Wooyoung stops again, watching San as he puts his own shoes on. “Don't tell hyungs I said that, ok? They'll scold….how do you unlock this?”
San grabs his coat from the hook on the wall, then moves to the door to type in the passcode. He looks at Wooyoung, then at the door and back to Wooyoung. “I'm only coming for dinner. I live here. I don't know you. Or your family.”
Wooyoung grins and grabs his hand once more. “You do now! You know, it's too bad you can't make me phase with you, then we could walk through buildings all the way back to the dorm! I know someone who has invisibility and he can cover others to make them kind of invisible-”
San just nods as the door closes on Wooyoung's newest ramble.
***††**
“Jung Wooyoung, where have you been?”
The question is fired at them as soon as they enter the apartment and San takes a step back as the door closes behind him.
But Wooyoung tugs him forward, pushing him in front, as if using him for a barrier, and San is suddenly face to face with a tall man with dark hair and kind eyes.
Well, maybe slightly upset, kind eyes.
“Seonghwa-hyung!” Wooyoung chirps from behind San, “this is San and he's come for dinner. San’s a phaser! He can walk right through walls and things, how cool is that? He's gonna stay here with us now!” San opens his mouth to argue, but Wooyoung shoves him into the older man's arms. Annoyed, he twists to look back at Wooyoung.
“I'm not!” he snaps with a glare.
Wooyoung only grins. “Sure you are!”
“Sunbaenim!” San cries, looking back at Seonghwa for support, “tell him I'm not!”
Notes:
Bit of a weird cliffhanger, I know. 😅
And yeah, I'm aware that Wooyoung has essentially kidnapped San, lol. But, I mean, let's be honest .... It's a fairly accurate representation of their relationship, yeah? 🤣❣️🎵📄
And San may not know Seonghwa *yet*, but he's already understanding that this is a hyung that can help him and get Youngie to at least semi behave himself. And if not, our Captain can, right? 🤣
Chapter 17: Line in the Sand
Summary:
Sometimes you gotta push a bit, to see what pushes back, right?
Notes:
The muses, y'all. Sometimes extremely random ideas hit me and I manage to jot down an entire story in a day. And sometimes it takes me ages. Go figure. 😅
Nothing major going on here, just some 'day in the life of/window shopping' type short story, with a twist. Cuz maybe I was curious to see the Captain in a moment like 'But, Hyung!' with Chan and Changbin. 🤷😅📝❣️
Except it's not really that, this is definitely more Yunho struggling with boundaries, ones he hasn't had for a good year or so. And HJ being a solid firm presence that's isn't going anywhere, that isn't going to send him away....but who also isn't going to put up with crap. Lol.
Obvious discipline threat/implied, but nothing on screen.
Just a note, cuz I don't think I've ever mentioned it before, here in this AU, there's a slightly bigger age gap between the leaders and their first dongsaengs, than IRL. (My headcannon is about +/- 4 years - so if Chan is 23, Minho is 19... If HJ is 22 ish, Yunho is 18/19)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
“I don't want to!” The teenager crossed his arms and glared.
“Not a valid excuse, kid. Hop to it.”
Hongjoong could be patient. He could. Not an easy feat, though Jungeun-hyung did say he was better now than when he was younger, but still. This particular dongsaeng wasn't making it easy.
“I'm not a kid, you're not that much older than me!” The teen hadn't moved an inch and Hongjoong felt the first threads of annoyance creeping up his chest.
“But I am older and I'm your hyung and your leader.” Hongjoong infused his tone with a bit more sternness and gave the boy a look even his wild card Wooyoung wouldn't cross.
“I'm not going to!” Yunho said flatly, his lower lip going out in an impressive mimicry of their maknae when he tried to butter up a hyung to get what he wanted.
“Jeong Yunho. Do what hyung told you too.”
“No.” The word was almost snarled back at him and that was it really, wasn't it?
A look of pure determination settled on Hongjoong’s face and his eyebrow went back up all on its own. “No?”
Yunho swallowed hard, hesitating.
Good. He ought to be hesitant about defying his hyung. Hongjoong re-crossed his arms and put on the look that usually preceded someone getting smacked. Just for good measure.
“No, hyung.” Yunho said, tone just this side of respectful.
Had this been Mingi or even Wooyoungie, Hongjoong may have felt an absurd desire to chuckle. However, it being his oldest, albeit his newest, dongsaeng, laughter was not what he was feeling. If the boy wanted to push, Hongjoong was the king of pushback.
Just ask Jungeun-hyung.
“Last chance, Yun-ah. Choose wisely.”
“You can't make me!”
And there it was. The challenge his hyung had been warning Hongjoong was coming.
“Wrong choice, kiddo.” Hongjoong stepped forward and gently took his oldest by the wrist. “Let's go.”
Yunho's eyes widened in obvious understanding and he twisted, trying to pull away.
Hongjoong gave a firm yank to the teen's wrist. “No. You made your choice. Now you face the outcome of that.”
Yunho shook his head. “Hyung, I…”
“Come to my room, Yun-ah.”
†*†*†*†
Yunho was laying on the couch, his head on Seonghwa's lap, when Hongjoong emerged from the shower some time later. The elder was running his hand through the boy's hair, talking quietly to him, though it looked to Hongjoong that his oldest dongsaeng was half asleep.
Not too surprising, if he was being honest. It hadn't been pleasant, for either of them, and despite Hongjoong giving the teenager a solid hug and soft reassurances after, it hadn't taken long for Yunho to ask to see his Seonghwa-hyung.
Hongjoong had obliged, though not without a few more hugs and a quick kiss on the head. He'd left the two talking quietly in the kitchen while he'd headed for the bathroom.
He sat down near Yunho's feet, and gently tapped them. His eldest shifted a tiny bit, and looked down the couch at Hongjoong, but didn't speak.
“How are you feeling, kiddo?” Hongjoong asked softly, setting a hand on Yunho's feet. The teen looked up at Seonghwa, who nodded at him, and the boy sat up slowly, twisting around. He laid back down, this time with his head in Hongjoong's lap.
Hongjoong smiled down at his dongsaeng and gently carded his fingers through the kid's fringe. “How are you feeling?” he asked again, after a few moments of silence.
Yunho rolled from his side to his back and looked up at him with wide, sad eyes. “I'm sorry, hyung. I didn't…it was…I should've…”
Chuckling fondly, Hongjoong put a finger on his oldest's lips. “Next time, love, just do the dishes, hmm?”
Notes:
No clue where the rest of HJ's monsters were during this. Maybe they've all gone to the movies or the arcade that Wooyoung is so fond of...? 🤷😅📝❣️🎵
And this was just for fun. No underlying or hidden meaning to anything here. 😊📝❣️🎵 Though I did want to see lots of cuddles, so that's what the entire second bit is for. ❣️❣️
Chapter 18: Squirrel! (pt1)
Summary:
Hongjoong is having a 'day'.
Notes:
I decided I wanted to write a story about Honjoong and Jungeun....as hyung and son....but this isn't exactly that, lol. Because my intention was for it to be a pre-series story....and it it not.
It is our current timeline Hongjoong and Jungeun....and then it morphed into a story about our Captain and a number of different people in his life. It also was only supposed to be a short and it is not that anymore, either. lol. This is pt 1.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
Riiinnng!!
Startled, Hongjoong pushed the papers on his desk around, trying to locate his phone in what he called organized chaos, and Seonghwa-hyung called disaster, Joong-ah.
Pulling the phone from underneath one of Mingi-yah’s textbooks - why was that even on his desk - he swiped the screen. “Hello?”
“ Joong-ah, please tell me all your kids are home .”
“Of course they are, hyung. It's Tuesday morning. They're here or at school, why?”
There was a sigh on the other end of the line. “ It's almost 5pm, Hongjoong-ah. Please tell me you haven't been holed up in your study for more than eight hours.”
Hongjoong sat up straighter, somewhat due to the tone of his hyung's voice, but mostly so he could check the clock on the wall behind him.
The traitorous clock on the wall.
“Not a full eight,” Hongjoong muttered as he got up and stretched, “probably only seven at most.”
“ Kim Hongjoong .”
“Sorry, hyung. I'm going to check right now,” Hongjoong said, trying to keep his tone level as he opened the door, “but I doubt Seonghwa-hyung would've left me alone if I'd been that long-”
“Joong-ah! It's about time! I've been texting you for hours!”
Seonghwa-hyung’s timing really could have been better.
“ You have been holed up in there since this morning, haven't you, Kim Hongjoong?”
Maybe he had been, but he was aware that wouldn't be a good answer to his hyung's question. “No,” he muttered, trying to give himself time, “I've been in and out.”
Seonghwa-hyung's raised eyebrow wasn't necessary. Neither was Jungeun-hyung's humph on the other end of the line.
“All the kids home, hyung?” he asked, brushing past the elder and heading for the kitchen. Suddenly he was very hungry.
“ So you don't know, do you Joong-ah?” Jungeun-hyung's voice was full of what Hongjoong hoped was fond exasperation.
Grabbing a bag of honey crisps from the pantry -Seonghwa-hyung had to be making dinner soon- Hongjoong looked back at his currently less upset hyung. He pointed at the phone, silently pleading for the elder to help him.
Blowing out an annoyed breath, Seonghwa-hyung rolled his eyes. “The only one not home is Wooyoung.”
“See, hyung,” Hongjoong said into the phone around a mouthful of crisps, “almost everyone's home. Nothing to worry about.”
“ That's just what I was afraid of, Joong-ah. Give Seonghwa the phone please.”
Hastily swallowing his snack, Hongjoong straightened from where he'd been peering into the fridge. “You can tell me, hyung. I'm listening.”
“ Yes, Joong-ah, but you don't have the info I need, because you've locked yourself in your study, again . Give the phone to Hwa, please. ”
Hongjoong glared at the phone and handed it to Seonghwa. The elder put it to his ear and greeted their hyung. He chuckled and looked back at Hongjoong.
“Hyung says it's no use glaring at him.” Seonghwa said with a much too gleeful giggle as he leaned back against the counter.
Hongjoong let out a huff and dropped into a chair at the table, still glaring. He munched the remaining honey crisps, only half listening to his hyungs. He wondered if a notice in the local paper would help deter people from going to the Park-Dong District and getting themselves into trouble…he'd ask Yeon-hyung, he knew the folks down at the Hyeonjiui Segye Hanji-
“I did text Joong-ah a few times,” Hongjoong looked up when Seonghwa-hyung said his name, the elder's sharp look at Hongjoong entirely unnecessary.
“I know, hyung. I called Youngie but he didn't answer,” Seonghwa-hyung was saying now, “yes, hyung. We'll call him again, Chan-hyung too.”
Hongjoong shot upright at that. “Hyung, let me talk,” he said as he moved across the kitchen, “ please. ”
Seonghwa-hyung raised an eyebrow again, but handed the phone over.
“Hyung, I don't want to call Chan-hyung! He's going to tell me-” Hongjoong pleaded, stopping abruptly when Jungeun-hyung cleared his throat.
“ Joong-ah, Bin is missing. Chan-ah called me looking for him. You need to call him so you can figure out where the boys have gone.”
“Bin-ah’s missing?” Hongjoong asked, surprised. That changed things, didn't it?
“ Don't you even think it, Joong-ah.”
“I wasn't thinking anything, hyung!” Hongjoong was not whining. He wasn't. “How long has Bin-ah been gone?”
Distraction sometimes worked.
“ Don't you lie to me, Kim Hongjoong. Since just before lunch. Ask Seonghwa when Wooyoung left.”
Frowning at the phone, distraction hadn't worked, Hongjoong looked at his present hyung. “When did Young-ah leave?”
Seonghwa-hyung could really stop looking at him like that.
“He asked me if he and Mingi could go to the arcade-”
“Again? That kid-” Hongjoong shook his head. His second youngest would be at that crazy place every day, all day if he could.
Seonghwa nodded. “I told him they could go if they were home by three. They have homework. Mingi-yah came home. He didn't know where Wooyoung had gone.”
Hongjoong covered the phone and yelled. “Boys! Kitchen, now !”
“ Aish, Joong-ah! Less yelling. Didn't we talk about this ?”
**††**
“It's not my fault your kid convinced my kid to-”
“Honestly, Joong-ah!” Chan snapped, blowing out an annoyed breath, “it's not some kind of contest!”
“Young-ah went to the arcade ,” Hongjoong said. And maybe it was slightly more snide than it would've been if Jungeun-hyung or even Jin-hyung had been with them. But they weren't.
“Aish! I should've asked Hyungs to come with us. You're ridiculous !” Chan put the van in park and yanked the key from the ignition. “Can you handle being with me while we look, or should I call Yeon-hyung?”
“Yeon-hyung is nicer.” Hongjoong mumbled as he got out of the van.
Maybe he slammed the door. Maybe he didn't.
Chan-hyung was suddenly right in front of him. “Well? I'd like to find my kid today , so if you need Yeon-hyung, let's call him now.”
Hongjoong glared to cover the tiny bit of nerves that always flared whenever one of his hyungs looked at him like that . It wasn't fair really, that they still had that ability. He was an adult.
“Hongjoong!” Chan's voice snapped him from his annoyed thoughts.
“We don't have to call him,” he muttered, “he'd probably get mad for calling him away from his boys.”
Chan rolled his eyes and gently cuffed Hongjoong's head. “He wouldn't. You know you're his favorite.”
“I'm not,” Hongjoong whined, “Gunil-hyung is.” He jogged to keep up with Chan as his brother headed towards the recently closed radio station.
“Liar,” Chan retorted with less of a snarl than before, “ you are. He found you and claimed you first, and you know it.”
It was true, and Hongjoong did know it. But why did Chan always have to be right about everything?
“I'm not right about everything,” Chan said as he pushed the door open with his foot, “just that you're Yeon-hyung's favorite.”
Hongjoong stopped on the stairs and looked up at his older brother. Had he spoken out loud? Chan just grinned at him.
And Hongjoong stuck out his tongue.
Chan shook his head. “Brat.”
Hongjoong took the steps two at a time, shoulder bumping the elder as he scooted past. “Hyung doesn't like it when we call names,” he called over his shoulder.
“And he doesn't like it when you're a menace,” Chan countered with a chuckle.
Hongjoong stopped, looking back at Chan with what Jungeun-hyung called his Cheshire cat grin. “I'm not a menace.”
“Sure you aren't, maknae-yah. Come, let's go look. Felix tracked their cell phones somewhere in here.” Chan said, as he slung an arm around Hongjoong's shoulders.
Hongjoong nodded, leaning into Chan, just because. “Hyung?”
Chan led them through another half open door and into one of the main rooms. “Maknae?”
“It really is your kid's fault.”
“ Aish! Joong-ah !”
Notes:
Hongjoong and Chan have the most *serious* sibling vibe, do they not?
<3 <3 <3
Chapter 19: Squirrel (pt2)
Summary:
Part two of Squirrel!
Notes:
We get Hongjoong and Chan-hyung, Hongjoong and a little bit of Wooyoung, Hongjoong and his Jungeun-hyung AND his Seonghwa-hyung and then a little surprise at the end. ❤️📝
You're welcome. 😍
**Also - very obvious discipline threats and mentions. Nothing on screen.**
Chapter Text
****
“We were trying to stop the bad guy! You can't be mad about that! It's our job! Hyung, are you even listening to me?”
Hongjoong was listening.
Sort of.
Actually, he'd stopped listening a bit ago, in an attempt to not jump into the backseat and prematurely kill his second youngest.
“Jungeun-hyung says you aren't supposed to ignore someone when they're talking to you! We didn't even go that far and it wasn't really dangerous! Can't you just-”
“Jung Wooyoung,” Chan snapped.
Apparently, Chan-hyung was listening. And he'd had enough. “I suggest you stop talking unless you'd like to see a side of hyung that you won't like.”
Hongjoong straightened up a little, that tone meant business.
But it wasn't directed at him, was it? He suddenly had to stifle a ridiculous desire to laugh. It was nice to not be on the receiving end of one of Chan-hyung's scary threats.
“Joong-Hyung!? It's not fair! Why can't you-”
The boy just didn't know when to stop, did he? He should let his dongsaeng feel Chan's wrath - he could see his hyung's hands tightening on the wheel - and maybe Wooyoung's scratchy voice rankled a bit more than normal.
Aish. He wasn't a monster though. Not really.
“Wooyoung. Hush. You heard Chan-hyung. We'll talk about this at home.”
“I don't want to hush,” Wooyoung muttered darkly.
And Hongjoong jerked forward, his chest slamming against the shoulder belt as the van moved to the side of the road and came to a harsh stop.
The kid had done it now. There was no going back. Hongjoong knew that look. He twisted in the seat and glared at his dongsaeng. “Don't come crying to me.”
The boy's eyes went wide at his words. Chan-hyung put the van in park and very deliberately unbuckled his seat belt.
“I'm sorry!” Wooyoung yelped, squishing his body against Changbin, who until that moment had been as quiet as a mouse.
“Get off me,” he hissed, shoving the slightly younger teen away from him, “you're the idiot who hasn't shut up this whole time!”
The driver's side door opened and closed and within moments, the van’s side door rolled open. Chan-hyung stood there with an expression Hongjoong hadn't seen in quite some time.
The elder pinned Wooyoung with a look. “I've had just about enough of your mouth, Jung Wooyoung, and since you can't seem to control it, I'm going to help you.”
And Wooyoung squeaked.
**††**
“Yes, hyung. We're home now. Chan-hyung should be home soon.”
“And Wooyoung is alright, Joong-ah? You're not lying to me?”
Hongjoong rolled his eyes. “I'm not lying, hyung. Young-ah is perfectly fine. As fine as can be expected after incurring Chan-hyung's wrath and waiting for mine.”
Seonghwa-hyung turned from the stove and frowned at him, disapproval more than a little evident.
Hongjoong returned the look with a frown of his own. He put his hand over the mouthpiece. “What? Should I be celebrating our second youngest's ability to sneak off and worry us all?”
Seonghwa huffed. “Of course not, Joong-ah. But I think wrath is a bit of overkill don't you?”
Hongjoong didn't think so. The boy had caused more than a little issue for him and there really wasn't any excusing his behavior. “How many times have we told them no solo missions, Hyung?”
“Chan-hyung already-” Seonghwa tried.
“For being an impulsive, mouthy brat.” Hongjoong countered.
“Joong-ah,” Jungeun-hyung's voice in his ear startled him.
He held up a finger to Seonghwa-hyung and turned back to the phone. “Hyung, I'm not actually gonna kill him.” Maybe his voice was a bit of a whine. But his hyungs were ridiculous.
“It should be a token punishment then, Joong-ah. You didn't even know he was missing,” Seonghwa argued softly, sitting across from Hongjoong and picking up pieces from his abandoned LEGO project, “the boy doesn't need-”
Huffing in annoyance, Hongjoong ignored his present hyung's upset. “Jungeun-hyung? I promise we're all fine. Can I call you later?”
“Alright, Joong-ah. How about I come for dessert?”
That was not part of Hongjoong's plan. But he couldn't tell his hyung no. He wouldn't. The boys loved him. Hongjoong loved him.
“Can you bring some apple tarts?” he asked instead.
“Yeah, baby. I can bring some. And ice cream for Youngie.” Hongjoong could hear the indulgence in his hyung's voice right through the phone.
Hongjoong snorted. “And ice cream for Youngie,” he agreed, “oh and hyung?”
“Yeah, baby?”
“I'm not a baby.” Hongjoong said. He wasn't.
“Sure you aren't, maknae-yah,” Jungeun-hyung chuckled, “I'll see you in a little bit.”
**††**
Hongjoong sat on the couch with Wooyoung curled up next to him on one side, Mingi on the other. They were all watching Big Hero Six (Youngie's pick, but the others hadn't complained). Hongjoong was carding his fingers through Wooyoung's hair, and running a hand up and down Mingi's back, happy to have his entire family all in one room.
The front door lock beeped just as Bayamax and Hiro took to the sky, and Hongjoong slid out from under a softly protesting Mingi to go meet his hyung. He'd just made it down the hall when the door swung open, Jungeun-hyung shouldering his way in, arms laden with gifts. Grinning, Hongjoong was about to take something to help, when thundering footsteps came from behind him.
“Hyungie!! Jungeun-hyung!” Wooyoung ran past Hongjoong, straight for the elder. The man barely had time to set down the bags he held, before their Nightlight threw himself into his arms. “Hyung! It's not fair! Chan-hyung and Joong-Hyung smacked me! Tell them that's not fair!”
Hongjoong blinked both in surprise and a bit of adoration. The kid was good.
“And what is this, Joong-ah?” Jungeun-hyung asked, giving him a look over Wooyoung's head. Hongjoong shrugged. There wasn't anything to be done about it now, even if their hyung didn't like it.
Besides, that look shouldn't work on him anymore, it shouldn't.
“He deserved every smack,” he said - very non defensively, “he disappeared without telling anyone, tried to handle an unsanctioned mission, solo-”
“It wasn't solo,” Wooyoung pouted from within the safety of Jungeun-hyung's arms, “Binnie was with me!”
“My word, kid. That sounds really familiar, doesn't it?”
Hongjoong blinked, his eyes widening in surprise at the new voice. He stood frozen for a moment, staring as a figure emerged from behind Jungeun-hyung.
“Are you just going to stand there, Baram?”
Hongjoong flew across the floor, barely managing to avoid the grocery bags, and slammed into Yeon-hyung, hugging him fiercely.
“I didn't know you were coming, hyung.” Hongjoong breathed out, his hands fisted in the material of Yeon-hyung's sweatshirt.
“It's good to see you too, Baram.”
Chapter 20: It's a Zoo Out There (pt 1)
Summary:
The last thing Seonghwa was expecting was to get a rescue call from someone else's dongsaeng.
But let's be honest, around here, everyone should expect the unexpected, yeah?
Notes:
Here's another story that is just for fun annnnd because I wanted to. 📝😅
I saw some clips of Seonghwa and Felix, and Hwa referenced that he'd love to have Felix as a little brother. Then I got it in my head that I needed to somehow make it happen and that they needed feels.
But I can't write anything that doesn't have some ridiculousness or trouble in it, can I? 😅😅 Blame it on the muses.
This is a two parter, the second part will come....soon, I hope. I'm also working on an epilogue of sorts, to Squirrel (thank you Sraza for the idea!) and that should be ready soon too. 📝❤️😉
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
“Hyung?”
Seonghwa had turned the TV down as he put the phone to his ear.
“Yes? Who is this?”
“Seonghwa-hyung?”
Swallowing the absurd need to chuckle, Seonghwa nodded, not that the person on the other end could see him. “Yes,” he answered, sitting up a bit and reaching to turn on his bedside lamp.
“Hi, uh, hi hyung. This is Felix…Lee Felix, you know, Chan-hyung…?”
Frowning, Seonghwa turned, swinging his feet to the floor. “Felix-ah? Is something wrong?”
He looked at the clock on the table.
10:30pm
Not terribly late, not really. But, he had been in bed -though not asleep- and surely Felix should have been too.
“Do you uh, I mean, do you, can you... hyung, can you come pick me up?”
“Felix, are you at home? I mean, yes of course I can. But, where's your hyung?” Seonghwa stuffed his feet in his slippers and crossed the room to his dresser in search of clothes.
“He's…he went on a mission…with Hongjoong-hyung.”
Right, of course. Seonghwa knew that.
“Why didn't you call Jungeun-hyung, honey? I'm coming, don't worry. I'm getting dressed now,” Seonghwa said, slipping into some clean sweatpants and a t-shirt, “but he lives closer, doesn't he?”
“I'm not…I'm not at home, hyung.”
Straightening up, Seonghwa took a deep breath. “Felix, where are you?”
“At the Zoo.”
And Seonghwa thought that San and Youngie were the only ones who could manage to take his breath away. And not in a good way.
“The Zoo? Honey, you're going to have to explain better than that.” Seonghwa moved quickly from the room he shared with Hongjoong to the one across the hall.
He peered inside, relieved to see Jongho's dark head on his pillow, Wooyoung's telltale feet-on-the-pillow-head-at-the-end on the bottom bunk, and San's arm across his forehead on the top bunk.
“Jisung…Jisung wanted to help Chan-hyung,” Felix's voice had a distinct wobble to it.
“Are you safe? Felix, listen to hyung. Are you safe, despite being at the Zoo?” Seonghwa asked, refusing to think too hard about how ridiculous a question that was.
Felix's sniffle through the phone was nearly his undoing. “I-I'm ok. I'm sitting on a bench. But hyungie, it's dark and it's cold and I want to go home.”
“Aish. Sweetheart, if Jisung wanted to help Chan-hyung, how'd you wind up at the Zoo? And where's Sungie now?”
More sniffling and then Felix was whisper-wailing again. “I don't knooow. Hyung, the animals here can't get out, right?”
“No, Felix, the animals are safely closed in. You'll be alright, hyung's coming.”
“Thank you, hyung.” Felix's sad whisper had Seonghwa moving quickly down the hallway.
“Felix, honey? Stay with me while I check on the other boys real quick, alright?”
“Yes, hyung.”
Seonghwa paused on his way to the front door to peek in Yunho, Mingi and Yeosang's room. Yeosang was sprawled out on the floor, head on a textbook, fast asleep. Mingi was curled up in a ball on his bed, at least three different blankets surrounding him. He blinked owlishly at Seonghwa from behind glasses that were tilted sideways.
“Hyung?” he whispered, fixing his glasses before setting his phone down on the pillows in front of him, “is everything ok?”
Smiling softly, Seonghwa nodded. “Everything’s ok, darling. I need to run out and take care of something. Yun-ah will be here if you need anything. You should be heading to bed anyway. Put the phone away, alright?”
Mingi nodded, looking very small and sad without even meaning to, and Seonghwa couldn't help but cross the room to give him a fierce hug.
“Everything is alright. Hyung won't be gone long. But you need sleep. Isn't your history exam tomorrow afternoon?”
Mingi nodded, a tiny pout forming on his face. He opened his mouth and Seonghwa put a finger to the teen's lips. “No, put those lips away, darling. They don't work on me. Get some rest and hyung will help you go over your history in the morning.”
He dropped a kiss to Mingi's forehead and left the room, skirting around Yeosang's body. He'd have Yun-ah move their flyer to his bed. No one liked waking up on the hard floor.
“How are you doing, Lix-ah?” he asked as he hurried down the hallway, “I'm going to text Jungeun-hyung and Minho-yah to make sure they know what's going on.”
“I'm scared, hyung.” Felix whispered with a sniffle, “I don't like this.”
Seonghwa was nearly certain the boy was crying now. “I know, darling. I'm on my way,” he reassured.
He found Yunho in the kitchen, making a late night snack. “Hi hyung,” the teenager said around a mouthful of sushi, “are you going out?”
Nodding, Seonghwa gave the boy a quick hug. “Yes, I need to go help with something. But I'll be back soon. Sangie's fallen asleep on the floor again, can you get him into bed?”
“Sure, hyung. But, are you sure you don't need any help?” Seonghwa had to stifle the smile that threatened when his oldest dongsaeng appeared to be sizing him up.
“No, darling. I appreciate you asking though.” Seonghwa grabbed his wallet from the counter and turned towards the front door. “Keep everyone home, and call Jungeun-hyung if there's a problem, alright?”
Yunho was still looking at him as if he didn't quite believe Seonghwa didn't need help, but he nodded, dutifully answering in the affirmative.
“I'll be home soon. Get some rest, love!” he called, grabbing his coat and keys as he headed out the door on his way to rescue an adorable, lost, shapeshifting dongsaeng.
Notes:
Utter nonsense.
But there's lots of feels coming.
You're welcome.
😅❤️📝
Chapter 21: Squirrel (Epilogue)
Summary:
Feels upon feels upon feels. That is all. ❤️📝🤪
Notes:
It was somewhat requested by Sraza to have another chapter of Squirrel, kind of highlighting Yeon-hyung and HJ's relationship. And I obliged. ❤️📝❤️
In my headcannon Yeon found HJ -slightly abusing his power a bit - and brought him home (as is mentioned in Glide and Seek) and it was a bit of a rough go for awhile. HJ is nothing if not expressive, and the young, non parented, uncontrolled super powered version of him was definitely a wild child.
You might say HJ's second youngest is very much like him. 😉😅
But Yeon was just as stubborn and they became super, *super* close. And this showcases just a little bit of that. ❤️📝
Crazy amount of feely feels coming at you. ❤️📝😅
Chapter Text
***
Hongjoong was nestled against Yeon-hyung's side, only half watching the new movie they'd put on - Cloudy With a Chance of Meatballs - simply listening to the soft chatter between his hyungs and his boys.
Jungeun-hyung was sitting on the other side of Hongjoong's feet, Wooyoung and Jongho both competing for his attention. Their Nightlight was squished up against the elder’s side, still pouting off and on about the injustice of how he'd been treated, Hongjoong sure their hyung was indulging the boy in ways he never would have done for himself or his brothers.
The maknae was in the man's lap, trying to explain the absolute silliness of what was currently happening on the screen, and in true Jungeun-hyung fashion, the elder was nodding and agreeing with the boy, Hongjoong quite positive his hyung had very little idea what Jongho was really going on about.
Oh, how Hongjoong loved his hyung.
“Hey, Baram,” Yeon-hyung said, gently poking him in the side, “are you even listening to me?”
Wiggling closer to Yeon-hyung in an attempt to ward off any more attacks, he shook his head. “I didn't know you were talking to me,” he said, only a tiny bit defensively.
There was a chuckle from the other side of Yeon-hyung and Hongjoong glared at his oldest dongsaeng. “You hush, Yun-ah.”
Yunho, feeling rather brave apparently, with a hyung to separate them, stuck out his tongue in response. “You get mad at us when we aren't listening,” the teen said, only to let out a squeak when Yeon-hyung poked him in the side as well.
“Be nice, Yun-ah. There's been enough upset today.” Yeon-hyung gave his extra dongsaeng a squeeze. “Just watch the movie, kiddo.”
“It's true though, hyung,” the teenager mumbled, shifting around to lay his head on Yeon-hyung's lap.
“I know it is,” Yeon-hyung agreed with a chuckle, “but there's no need to bring it up.”
“Hyung!” Hongjoong grumbled, inching as close to Yeon-hyung as he could without actually being in his lap, “be nice to me.”
“I'm always nice to you, baby,” Yeon-hyung said, running a hand up and down Hongjoong's back.
“Hyung!” Hongjoong cried. He wasn't a baby. Not anymore. And he didn't need his hyung reminding his kids that he used to be the baby.
Yeon-hyung leaned down and spoke quietly against Hongjoong's hair. “Aish, Joongie. You've always been my baby. It's not changing now.”
Hongjoong grabbed the hem of his hyung’s sweatshirt and began to rub the material between his fingers. “The kids, hyungie,” he whispered back, “they don't, I can't have…you heard Yun-ah just now.”
“You don't think I can handle your dongsaeng, Baram?” Yeon-hyung’s arm went around his shoulders and tightened. “You know who you're talking to, don't you?”
Hongjoong nodded. Of course he knew. “Yes, hyung,” he said, “but-”
“But nothing, Joongie. Trust hyung.” Yeon-hyung shifted carefully so he could see Hongjoong without disturbing Yunho. “I was wondering if you wanted to go up to Heros R’ Us with me?”
Hongjoong sat up so quickly, he banged his head against Yeon-hyung's shoulder. “Yes!”
Yeon-hyung chuckled and leaned forward to look over at Jungeun-hyung. “I told you he'd say yes, Hyungie.”
Their hyung grinned. “You and Yeonnie did go there all the time when you were younger,” Jungeun-hyung said, eyes twinkling.
Hongjoong waited. That twinkle meant-
“Are you sure you're not too grown up for such trivialities, Joong-ah?” he teased, as he ran his hand through Jongho's hair.
“Hyung!” Hongjoong whined softly, “I love Heros R’ Us!”
He really did. The discount store never failed to have something for everyone, and it usually had trinkets and useful, though unusual, supplies that you'd never find anywhere else.
“Seonghwa-hyung brought us a few weeks ago,” Wooyoung said around a yawn, “but Joong-Hyung was at the Shine meeting. I got a light up night stick.”
“And Seonghwa-hyung took it away,” Jongho said, his words slurring with sleep, as he began to nod off in Jungeun-hyung's arms, “cuz he wouldn't stop bonking us on the head with it.”
“I wasn't! I was practicing!” Wooyoung cried in defense when Jungeun-hyung looked down at him with one eyebrow raised.
Yeon-hyung snorted softly. “Your dongsaeng is just full of himself, isn't he?”
Hongjoong shrugged and laid his head against Yeon-hyung's shoulder. “He's your dongsaeng too.”
Chuckling, Yeon-hyung ran his hand through Hongjoong's hair. “That he is, Baram.”
Warmth flooded Hongjoong's chest at his hyung's easy acceptance and he scooted impossibly closer. They sat like that for a few moments, Hongjoong soaking in the simple fact that his hyung was here.
“Hyung?” he whispered, rubbing his cheek on Yeon-hyung's shoulder.
“Yeah, kid?”
“When are we going?”
“Tomorrow afternoon set well with you?” Yeon-hyung asked, gently massaging the base of Hongjoong's neck.
“Yeah.” Hongjoong nodded, as he buried his face in the soft material of Yeon-hyung's DragonballZ sweatshirt. “Tomorrow is good.”
Chapter 22: See The Forest For The Trees
Summary:
Rules are rules for a reason, yeah?
Notes:
You guys. I have no idea what this is. There's no major plot, there's no backstory... I'm not even sure it qualifies as a slice of life bit.
I kind of drop you right into the middle of the situation. It's extra feely-feels with Jungeun, Hyunjin and Chan, and Hyunjin is our fairly emotional/nervous kiddo still, like he was when Chan first took him in, not the more self confident kid he becomes with time.
You may like it, you may not, I really don't know. ❓
But, I'm on a mini road trip with family and I wanted to share something, and that's what I'm doing. So...🤷🤷
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
“Alright now, Jinnie-ah?” Jungeun-hyung asked the teenager as he ran a hand down the boy's arm, “hyung has to bring your cousins home. I'll be back shortly. Chan-ah said he'll be home in just a few minutes.”
“I-I'm ok, hyung. Did…did you tell Chan-hyung?” Hyunjin asked, his lower lip trembling.
Jungeun-hyung nodded. “Yeah, kiddo. He knows,” he says, not unkindly, “but your hyung isn't going to scold you anymore.”
“He's going to want to talk though,” the young inventor whispered, sniffling.
Jungeun-hyung pulled the boy close for another hug. “Yeah, sweetheart,” he chuckled softly against the teen's head, “he's going to want to do that.”
“I really am sorry,” Hyunjin whispered, “I am.”
Jungeun-hyung smiled and gave the boy a hug. “I know,” he said, kissing the teen's forehead, “Hyung loves you.”
**†**
“Kiddo, why didn't you tell anyone?” Chan asked, running a gentle hand over Hyunjin's hair.
The teenager shrugged, sniffling hard.
“You can't just leave, buddy,” Chan said with a sigh, “no one knew where you'd gone. Your brothers were here, and Jungeun-hyung. Mingi and Younghoon too. Honey, you could've told any of them. They'd have helped you. Why didn't you?”
Another miserable shrug.
Chan sighed again.
“Do you understand why your hyung was upset? Why everyone was a bit upset?” he asked, tugging Hyunjin towards the couch.
Sniffling dramatically, Hyunjin didn't answer, just stared at Chan, lower lip poking out in a tiny pout.
“Hyunjin-ah,” Chan sighed, reaching out and brushing the boy's hair from his forehead, “you know better.”
Hyunjin's eyes filled with tears and he held out his arms, the silent plea nearly breaking Chan's heart. He drew the boy in close and kissed the side of his head. After a moment though, he gently pushed the energy-making teen back so he could look at his face.
“Do you understand why Jungeun-hyung was upset?” Chan asked again, tipping the boy's chin up when he tried to look away.
Another shrug.
“Hyunjin. Answer hyung's question,” Chan ordered softly, giving the boy a half-hearted look, “enough stalling.”
“Hyung … he's never…he was mad.” Tears pooled again in the gangly teen's eyes and he blinked furiously. “I've never…Jisung a-and Seungminnie, but not…not me!” The last few words turned into a small wail and Hyunjin pushed himself into Chan's chest with a sob.
He squeezed his third oldest tight, and pulled him down to sit on the couch. “Honey, hyung was much more scared than he was upset. You can't disappear without telling someone where you're going. That's a rule, yeah?”
Hyunjin nodded. “But it was a su-surprise!” the boy wailed, “you can't….it spoils the surprise!” He shoved his face into the crook of Chan's neck, tears soaking through.
Quietly shushing the upset teen, Chan used the hand that wasn't rubbing the boy's back to pull out his phone. He swiped a finger over the lock and tapped on his hyung's name.
The line only rang once before it was picked up.
“Chan-ah? Is everything alright? I'm almost back. I stopped to grab chocolate eclairs.”
Barely able to stop the laugh that bubbled up, chocolate eclairs were Hyunjinnie’s favorite, Chan nodded against the teen's head. “Everything's alright, Hyung. I just wanted to ask you something. But if you're almost here, it can wait.”
“I'll be there in ten, kiddo. Are you sure you're ok? Is Jin-ah ok?”
“Yes, Hyung. I'm alright,” Chan answered, gently jostling the boy in his arms, “Jinnie needs another cuddle and a word, but otherwise, he's ok.”
“I’ll be right there, Chan-ah. Tell Hyunjin I love him, yeah?”
Chan hung up and set the phone down. “Hyung says he loves you. Did you hear that?” he asked quietly.
Hyunjin nodded, sucking in a deep breath. “He's not still mad?”
Chan shook his head. “You scared him, Jinnie. We have rules for a reason,” Chan chided softly, still rubbing the teen's back, “and you didn't follow the rules. No one knew. Your Jungeun-hyung was about to call in all your Uncle-hyungs, and probably half the city’s heros. Next time just tell someone where you're going.”
Hyunjin let out another sob and shoved his face back in Chan's shoulder. Chan let him cry for a few moments more, then held him away from him again. “No ones mad, or upset. Not anymore. And you're going to follow the rules from now on, yeah?”
Hyunjin ran his sleeve over his eyes, and gave a small nod. “You're not mad?”
Chan chuckled softly. “No, kiddo. I was a bit upset. You know the rules. But I also know Jungeun-hyung pretty well. His lectures are legendary. You should ask your Hongjoong-hyung about that sometime,” Chan said, grinning down at the boy, “I figure you've learned your lesson.”
Sniffling, Hyunjin took another shuddery breath. “Hyung…hyung scolded me, really scolded,” he said around a small sob, “he's never, I didn't…he's never done that before.”
Chan had no doubt his hyung had delivered a well deserved scolding, but he also knew that was all his hyung would do in this type of situation. His teary eyed, budding inventor hadn't meant any harm, he just hadn't been thinking.
“Are you going to disappear again, without telling someone where you are?” Chan asked softly. He used the cuff of his sweatshirt to wipe the tears from Hyunjin's cheeks, and gave the boy one of his ‘think before you speak’ looks.
Hyunjin took a few deep breaths and then shook his head. “No, hyung. I'm sorry.”
“Good boy,” Chan praised, “you're all right, honey-”
The keypad on the front door beeped and Hyunjin froze for a moment, only to bolt from the couch a second later. He ran out of the living room and up the hallway towards the front door, Chan following quickly.
Their hyung had barely pushed the door open, a bag swinging from one hand, when Hyunjin was in his arms. Handing the bag to Chan, he wrapped his arms around Hyunjin in a tight hug.
“I'm sorry, hyung, I'm sorry!” Hyunjin was crying again, his face buried against the older man's chest.
Jungeun-hyung gave Chan a look over Hyunjin's head, and Chan couldn't help but roll his eyes. “We were just talking. He's still a little upset.”
“I didn't mean to scare you, hyung, I didn't!”
Jungeun-hyung hugged the boy even tighter, whispering something in his ear that Chan couldn't hear. Hyunjin nodded, sniffing hard and wiped the tears from his eyes. He took a stuttering breath, then rested his head on their hyung's chest again.
“Do…do y-you like them?” Hyunjin's halting whisper was muffled against Jungeun-hyung's shirt, “d-do you, hyung?”
Sighing fondly, Jungeun-hyung ruffled the boy's hair. “The trees are beautiful, sweetheart. The sparkling yellows really compliment my garden. Don’t they, Chan-ah?"
Notes:
I mean... Pink isn't really Jungeun-hyung's color, yeah? So yellow it is! 💛📝❤️🌲
Chapter 23: Hyung's Baby
Summary:
But is he, really? 🤔😅😉❣️📝
Notes:
And which Hyung? Which baby? 😅
These are the questions that haunt me and then I have to write something. 🤣📝❣️
This is kind of written in the same style as See the Forest for the Trees. A day in the life/window shopping moment in this AU I just adore so much. ❣️❣️
Family feels for the win, with a bit of whiny teenager-ness, and a sick fic feel, except no one's actually...'sick', per say...? 😅😅
I just LOVE playing with the relationships here and a certain hyung has been chomping at the bit to be seen more often and I think I see even more with him on the horizon. 😉📝❣️😉
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
“C'mon kiddo, show hyung your arm,” Chan said, gently pushing his youngest onto the couch.
Innie shook his head, one hand clasped protectively over his opposite arm. “It's not that bad, hyung.”
“Innie-ah, you were bitten by an alien marsupial…creature thing. I need to check. Let me see.”
“But-”
“Let me look at your arm, baby. It's important.” Chan knelt in front of the maknae, reaching for the boy's upper arm.
“Hyung, I'm not,” the teenager whined, tightening his hold on the wound, “I'm not a baby.”
“You are.” Jisung crowed from behind Chan, “you’re Geun-hyung's baby and Chan-hyung's-”
“Jisung!” Chan snapped, throwing an annoyed glare over his shoulder, “go change and get washed up. You're not helping.”
An obstinate look -one that Chan was honestly getting a bit tired of seeing- settled on Jisung's face and Chan bit back a sigh.
“But I don't want to,” Jisung whined, kicking his foot against the living room floor, “I want to see the gash on Innie's arm!”
The maknae sucked in a breath, looking at Jisung in a bit of surprised hurt. Chan patted his low-key ninja on the knee, and turned a bit to see his first kid.
“Your brother was injured during a mission. He's not a side show, Han Jisung. Go do what I said,” he ordered, holding up a hand when Jisung opened his mouth, “no. No more arguing.”
It took a moment, but Chan had more practice with holding a stern look on an uncooperative dongsaeng than he really cared to think about, and Jisung finally looked away.
“Fine!” the boy huffed, taking a few angry steps away from the couch, “but how am I supposed to know how to care for a Jevcka bite, if you won't even let me see it?”
Holding back the rising desire to throttle his unruly dongsaeng, Chan spoke quietly. “I'm not telling you again, Jisung. Go, now. Jungeun-hyung will be here soon, and I don't think you'd like my current report on your behavior, should he ask,” Chan added quietly, ignoring the gasp that came from Jisung.
It was probably bad to use his hyung as a way to make the boy behave, but at this moment it worked -Jisung letting out a huff as he stormed down the hallway- so he didn't care. He turned his attention back to Innie, moving to sit next to him on the couch, and gently wiped a few stray tears from the maknae's cheeks.
“C'mon, honey. I gotta see the damage. We need to clean it and make sure you don't need a doctor,” Chan said, gently tugging at the boy's hand. This time, Innie let him, whimpering softly as Chan examined the jagged teeth marks near his shoulder.
“I don't need a doctor,” Innie said with a miserable sounding sniffle and a shake of his head.
Chan sighed, and leaned forward to kiss the maknae's forehead. “I'm gonna clean it out and we'll see what Jungeun-hyung says, alright? I'm not sure what kind of problems, if any, Jevcka bites can cause.”
Because despite having run into Jevckas before, he'd never been bitten by one, or been around anyone who had. Thank God his hyung was a literal dictionary of knowledge.
He grabbed the first aid kit from the coffee table and rummaged around until he had antiseptic wipes and antibiotic cream.
“Minho-hyung is bringing back some lunch and when your Binnie-hyung gets out of the shower, I bet you anything he'll watch Ben Ten with you, yeah?” Chan gently cleaned the wound as he spoke, poking and prodding at the injury in an effort to get it as clean as possible.
“Ok - owwww,” Innie whined softly, jerking at the pressure Chan was applying to one of the deeper parts.
“Sorry kiddo. Hyung has to make sure it's really clean-”
The front door lock beeped then and Chan looked over the back of the couch and down the hall, more than a little relieved to see his hyung stepping into the dorm.
He'd know what to do.
“Hyung's here,” Chan said, patting Innie's knee, “let's see what he says, yeah?”
His youngest nodded, tears filling his eyes. “I really don't want to go to the doctors, Channie-hyung. The Clan didn't go to hospitals or doctors or anything…”
“Hey, sweetheart,” Jungeun-hyung greeted Innie as he sat next to him, “can hyung look at your shoulder?”
Chan watched in a bit of awe as their more often than not, don't-touch-me maknae nodded, let out a sob and climbed straight into the man's lap.
“Hyung,” the boy sobbed against the older man's chest, “it hurts!”
Chan's heart about melted at the look his hyung gave their baby ninja before promptly tucking the boy’s face into the crook of his neck. He whispered something Chan couldn't hear in the teen's ear, looked at the wound, then glanced over at Chan.
“I know you've already cleaned it,” he whispered, as he rubbed a hand up and down Innie's back, “but how long ago was he bitten?”
“An hour or so? Yeon-hyung sent us home after the bite, and we came right here.” Chan gently carded his hand through Innie's hair. “I sent Minho for food and Bin is showering,” he added quietly.
Jungeun-hyung nodded. “That's good, Chan-ah. I brought medicine that will fix it right up. No doctor, Jeonginnie, and no hospital, baby. Ok?”
“Not a baby,” Innie mumbled from where his face was pressed against Jungeun-hyung's neck, “Sungie-hyung keeps saying that and I'm not.”
“Of course you aren't, Innie-ah, hyung's sorry,” Jungeun-hyung soothed, “I'll talk to Sungie about it, alright?”
Innie nodded hard. “He wasn't being very nice to Channie-hyung either.”
“Oh?” Jungeun-hyung looked over the boy's head at Chan, one eyebrow raised.
“He's Sungie, Hyung. You know how he gets,” Chan said with a shrug.
His hyung hmm'd in response and Chan figured Jisung was in for it now. Nobody picked on their maknae. Not if Jungeun-hyung had anything to say about it.
“Alright kiddo. Let's get that bite all bandaged, yeah? Then we can watch TV together?” Jungeun-hyung shifted the teenager upright, sliding him gently to sit on the couch. “And where's Lix-ah? Maybe he'll watch TV with us too?”
The man grabbed the bag he'd set on the coffee table and took a container out of it. Opening it, he reached for Innie's arm, the boy watching him with wide eyes.
“Felix was pretty scared by the whole situation. He was next to Innie when it happened. Seonghwa offered to take him home with them for a couple hours,” Chan explained, gently taking Innie's hands when the boy tried to stop Jungeun-hyung from applying the ointment to his wound.
His hyung nodded, gently packing the wound with medicine, then carefully wrapping it. “He's ok, though?”
“Yeah, he's alright, hyung. Hwa knows how to get him out of his own head. He'll be right as rain when he gets back,” Chan said, using his hold on Innie's hands to pull the boy a bit closer and kiss the side of Innie's head, “you're all right, maknae-yah,” he soothed the boy’s whimpering, “look, Geun-hyung’s got you fixed up already.”
Innie looked from his arm, to Chan, then to Geun-hyung, before crawling back into the older man's lap and curling up. Chan chuckled softly. Innie may not be a baby, but he was definitely their hyung's maknae and everyone knew it.
Though, to be fair, his hyung had a soft spot for maknaes in general. Chan had seen Jongho and Eric and Jooyeon with his hyung, just as much as he'd seen Innie, and it was more than a little obvious. Even Jin-hyung’s youngest, the oldest of Jungeun-hyung's boys' maknaes, his hyung treated him the same. And don't even get him started on how everyone treated Hongjoong.
“Chan-hyung! I'm all done washing up! I did what you said, can't I look at the bite now? You know it's not fair that you-” Jisung's voice preceded him into the living room, the boy himself halting a few feet from the couch. He blinked a few times, glancing back and forth between his hyungs. When he started to fidget, Jungeun-hyung raised an eyebrow and gave him a look.
“And what is this I hear about you picking on Innie-ah and giving your hyung a hard time, Han Jisung?”
Notes:
I'm not sure I'd ever want that look leveled on me...🫣
Chapter 24: Bang! Pow! Zap!
Summary:
Unsanctioned Missions seem to be an issue here. 🤣📝
Notes:
Not my best work. Probably not my worst. 🤣📝
This is just another bit of 'I don't know what's happening here' mixed with a 'day in the life of' mixed with 'Jungeun-hyung is lovely', in the same realm of See the Forest for the Trees and Hyung's Baby.
Maybe I've decided that Jungeun-hyung deserves a little ficlet with all of his grand-dongsaengs. It'll take a long time, but it's a start and it's kind of filler world building fun when other things are just not working right for me. 🤷📝💖
Take it for whatever you want it to be and if you're like, this is nonsense! Yeah, I actually kind of agree. 🤣🤣
Also - note - there's mentions of smacks but no on screen anything. Fair warning!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
Chan held back a coo as he looked at the softly hiccuping teen. He reached forward to gently wipe the last tears off the boy's cheeks, then tugged him in for another hug.
“When hyung says don't do it, it means you don't do it, Sung. Have I made myself clear this time?” Chan asked against the younger's ear.
“Y-yes,” Jisung whimpered, trying to move closer to Chan's chest, “I'm sorry! I'm…sorry!” Jisung sucked in a breath, tears rolling freely once more, “do you think.. Do you think Binnie-hyung’s going to…going to hate me?! I don't want him to hate me!”
Chan hugged the boy even tighter against him. “He doesn't hate you, baby. I promise you he doesn't,” he soothed, gently running a hand through Jisung's hair, “your Bin-hyung loves you-”
“But it was my idea!!”
Chan shushed the boy, his hand still running through Jisung's hair. “Bin-ah is capable of making his own decisions, Han Jisung. You didn't force him to do anything he didn't want to. He got himself in trouble, the same as you got yourself.” Chan sat back on the bed and pulled the boy into his lap. “Want me to bring him in here so he can tell you that himself?” Chan asked, moving his hand to rub at the boy's back.
The teen let out a stuttering breath and then nodded, almost climbing Chan’s chest with his need to be close. “You're sure he's not mad?” he whispered.
“I'm positive, baby. Hold on, let me text him.” Chan pulled his phone from his pocket and shot off a text to his second oldest.
Nodding, Jisung stuck his face in Chan's chest, rubbing his cheek on the soft material of Chan's Heros ‘R Us sweatshirt.
Chan kept up a soothing litany of reassurances as they waited. It didn't take long, the door to Chan and Felix’s room opening just a few moments later. Jisung turned his head, peering out cautiously as Changbin stepped into the room. The fighter eyed both Chan and Jisung with the same amount of cautiousness, hesitating in the doorway.
“C'mere, bud. Sit with Hyung and Sung, yeah?” Chan asked, patting the bed.
Changbin crossed the room and sat down, immediately leaning against Chan's shoulder. “Hi, hyung. Hey Sung.”
Chan's free hand went to his second oldest's back, rubbing at the teen's shoulders, much the same as he had done earlier in the day. “Bin-ah, our Sungie is really worried about you being mad at him-”
Changbin shot upright, gaping a bit. “Mad at him? Why would I be-”
“Cuz going there was my idea and we got in trouble and I got you smacked-”
“You're dumb, Han Jisung,” Changbin interrupted, reaching out to gently whack the younger's head, “I got myself in trouble. You didn't twist my arm…and even if you had tried, it's not like you could've made me, huh? I went cuz I wanted to and it seemed like fun-”
Chan cleared his throat pointedly and Changbin huffed lightly.
“But we shouldn't have. And I'm not mad at you. Maybe a little bit at Seungminnie, right? He's the brat who told Hyung we were missing-”
“Changbin!” Chan's hand tapped warningly against the fighter's lower back and with a hmph, Changbin scooted away from Chan.
“The point is, Sung, I'm not mad at you. Quit being a dummy, alright?” Changbin leaned over and grabbed Jisung by the arms. He pulled the teenager into his own lap and wrapped his arms around the younger. “Did Channie-hyung smack you too hard, huh? Should I hide his laptop or that ridiculous SHINE badge? Maybe the keys to the van?”
“Now who's the brat?” Chan growled softly, fingers digging into Chanbin's ribs, the older of his dongsaengs shrieking a bit at the tickling attack. The unexpected teasing had the desired result, and Jisung shook his head, giggling around his remaining tears.
“It's ok, Binnie-hyung. If he had, Geun-hyung would avenge me and that's way worse than any of those things.”
“Brats!” Chan jokingly snarled, reaching for Jisung and tickling him as well, “the whole lot of you!”
**†**
“Hyung?” Changbin said as he dropped onto Jungeun-hyung’s floral couch, “I'm realllly bored.”
“Sorry, kiddo. You and Sungie are stuck with me until tonight.” Jungeun-hyung greeted the younger with a soft smile as he moved his laptop to the side table.
Flopping over, Changbin whined softly, laying his head on the elder's lap. “It's not fair,” the fighter pouted, “I wanted to go to Bang! Pow! Zap!”
“Well, maybe next time you and Sungie get the bright idea to carry out a faulty-because-you-didn't-verify-your-info, unsanctioned reconnaissance without telling anyone where you're going, you'll remember this and won't do it again.” Jungeun-hyung said, brushing the bangs from the fighter's forehead.
Changbin huffed an annoyed breath, then looked up at his hyung with a bit of a saucy grin. “Being here with you isn't really a punishment, hyung.”
Jungeun-hyung smiled. “I'm really glad to hear that, sweetheart. But you do understand why your hyung made you come here, don't you?”
“Ugh,” Changbin whined as he rolled his eyes, “you're not supposed to sound like a hyung, hyung.”
Jungeun-hyung chuckled. “I'm sorry, baby. Every once in a while I have to be the hyung my boys remember, yeah?”
“Yeah,” Changbin huffed, letting out an annoyed breath, “Channie-hyung said that we aren't allowed to go on missions like that, especially not alone. He'd warned us not to pull any more dangerous stunts and we did. So we don't get to go to Bang! Pow! Zap! with the others.” Changbin answered, pout still firmly in place.
Jungeun-hyung gave the boy one of his infamous looks. “Yeah, kiddo. Direct disobedience to do something so unnecessarily dangerous, is an absolute no go. You should talk to Joong-hyung and ask him about the Lim Gyuri Deal. Let him tell you how much I didn't appreciate him putting himself in danger for no reason.”
“Hyyung!” Changbin whined at the soft scolding, “Minho-hyung and Sungie went by themselves for Dr. Telerhk! And Seungmin is always doing things by himself. We didn't even get hurt yesterday!”
Jungeun straightened, looking down at Changbin much more sternly. “For which I'm extremely grateful, Seo Changbin,” he said, his tone harder than normal, “but the fact is you shouldn't have done it in the first place, and that you could've gotten hurt. For no reason. And you know that the others got in trouble the same way you boys did, when they went off the rails. And for what? Bin-ah, after all that, what did you two manage to accomplish, hmm?”
Lower lip still in an impressive pout, Changbin huffed once more, holding Jungeun's eye longer than most of his other grand-dongsaengs could. When he finally looked away, it was to mumble a fairly sulky response. “Nothing. Nam Sachi wasn't who we thought she was and the power plant wasn't a safe place to try to carry out reconnaissance.”
Jungeun-hyung poked him in the belly. “And now you're here, instead of at the new arcade that Young-ah is forever talking about, hmmm?”
Changbin shifted up a bit, leaning more against the older man's side than being in his lap. “It's not fair.”
“It's very fair, honey. And like I said, maybe you and Jisungie will think harder and smarter next time, yeah?”
“That's what Chan-hyung said,” Changbin muttered, picking at the SHINE lettering on Jungeun-hyung's sweatpants, “but Wooyoung and I have been planning to go there for ages. Hyung could've found something else to take away.”
“There will be other days for the arcade. You and Sungie need this, even if you don't think you do.”
“That doesn't even make sense,” Changbin grumbled, laying down on the couch and throwing his legs over Jungeun-hyung's lap, “I need to go. Jongho-yah said he can beat me at Rhythm and Rhyme and that's so not true.”
Chuckling, Jungeun-hyung patted the boy's knees. “Trust me, Bin-ah. Your hyung knows what he's doing-”
“Can I come out now?” Jisung's voice called from the hallway, “I'm bored out of my mind, hyung! Please?”
“Are you going to behave, baby? No more nonsense? No more tantrums?”
“I didn't throw a tantrum!” Jisung cried, tone just this side of respectable. Jungeun was pretty sure he heard the boy's foot slam into the floor.
“You did, Sungie,” Changbin said before Jungeun-hyung had a chance, “quit being a brat. I'm bored too and I wanna watch a movie. If we're stuck here with Geun-hyung, we should at least get to watch Black Panther, right?”
Footsteps sounded in the hall, Jisung coming closer. “Will Channie-hyung be ok with us watching Black Panther? That's kind of like a reward, isn't it?” the boy asked, sounding decidedly sniffly.
“Chan-hyung isn't here,” Changbin said, wiggling his feet in an attempt to keep them away from his hyung's tickling fingers, “and Geun-hyung won't stop us, will you?”
Jisung was in the doorway to the living room now, watching Jungeun-hyung with wide eyes.
The man looked from Changbin, who was grinning knowingly, back to Jisung and his big hopeful eyes. “Aish. Come here you,” he said, waving Jisung close, “Bin-ah, find the movie, yeah?”
Changbin nodded, reaching for the remote as Jisung ran across the living room and landed in Jungeun-hyung's lap. The man let out a bit of an oomph but his arms went around the younger and he kissed the side of the boy's head. “Alright, what do you two want for dinner, hm?”
Notes:
As if Jungeun-hyung would tell them no. Pffft.
💖😅📝
Chapter 25: It's a Zoo Out There (pt2)
Summary:
We're finding out some things, but mostly it's Seonghwa/Felix feels and some other unexpected hyung/dongsaeng feels. 💖📝💖
Notes:
The muses are everywhere, so my posting is everywhere. 🤷 Here we have mostly a fill in feels chapter, because I wanted it to be that, lol.
Cuz I'm like ...desperately wanting to write a Jungkook/Jungeun-hyung fic and *nothing* is coming to me, so I've been flitting in and out of all the other docs I've got going, looking for inspiration. 😂📝💖
Writing can be as much of a curse as it is a blessing. Honestly.
I hope this chapter was worth the wait! 🥰📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
Seonghwa pulled into the parking lot for the Park-Shang Zoo and put Hongjoong's tiny orange car in park. He shut the vehicle off and grabbed his phone. Jungeun-hyung had been texting with him since he'd told the man what happened. Minho had responded only with a short thank you hyung, but Seonghwa hadn't expected anything more from the slightly younger hero.
“Are you at the Zoo yet? Have you located Felix? Are you both alright?” Seonghwa could feel Geun-hyung's concern right through the text and, as he often did, he wondered just how he'd wound up with such a wonderful family. He was more than a little grateful.
He sent a reply, telling his hyung that he was there, he'd have Felix call him as soon as he found him, and yes, that he was alright. They both knew it was unlikely that Felix would answer the phone right now. Honestly, that he'd called Seonghwa at all was rather surprising.
He sent a quick update text to Minho as well, got out of the car and headed for the front of the Zoo. There was, of course, the small matter of getting inside the locked gates, but Seonghwa had been training with a rather oversized family of Superheros, for many months now.
He could figure it out.
***
Fifteen minutes later, his phone rang as he rounded the corner of the lion's enclosure. “Hello?”
“Hyung? Are you close? I hear something and I don't know-”
“It's probably me, Lix-ah. I just passed the lion enclosure, do you know what animals you're near?” Seonghwa asked, aiming the small flashlight he'd brought with him along the path in front of him.
“I dooon't!” Felix wailed, Seonghwa wincing at the high pitched wail, “Hyyyuuung, where are you?!”
“Felix, I need you to calm down. Hyung's almost there.” Seonghwa made himself sound much sterner than he felt, wanting nothing more than to wrap the boy up in a tight hug. “Look around you and tell Hyung what you see.”
The boy sniffled. “It's dark out,” he whined softly, so obviously pouting that Seonghwa had to stifle a snort, “I don't know what's- hyung, is that you?!”
Aiming the small flashlight towards the only logical direction Felix could be, he was just able to make out something in the shadows. Taking a few steps further, he spoke into the phone. “Do you see me, honey?”
“Hyung?!” Felix cried, the words accompanied by a small sob, “hyung!”
Seonghwa hung up and stuffed the phone in his pocket, opening his arms wide. “C'mere, baby.” he called.
The teenager ran across the open space between them, slamming into him with such force, Seonghwa stumbled back a few steps. He wrapped his arms tightly around the younger, hugging him fiercely.
Despite trying rather hard not to be, he had been fairly concerned, and to have his dongsaeng-nephew in his arms, safe, was more than a little relieving.
“Thank the heavens you're all right, honey. You had me very worried.”
**†**
Jisung crept along the side of the building, trailing far enough behind his hyungs that he was fairly certain they didn't know he was there.
Which was rather frustrating, because, well…because he wanted them to know he was there.
Why didn't they know?
He'd been following them for nearly forty minutes, and Chan-hyung should've noticed him by now.
He was a superhero after all. So was Joong-hyung.
It was dark and scary out here. He really didn't like dark and scary places. And Chan-hyung knew that! He should know that Jisung was out here and that he was scared and that he needed Chan-hyung!
And…and it didn't matter that he wasn't supposed to be here.
Sure, he knew they were chasing a criminal through the Park-Dong District, and he knew the guy had stolen important paperwork from one of the legitimate research facilities in the city, and he knew that his hyungs were rather busy.
But Chan-hyung should know he was there, without him actually having to tell Chan-hyung he was there.
The man had super hearing, for crying out-
A metallic clinking noise just ahead of him froze Jisung in his tracks.
“The next one's going to hurt.”
That was Hongjoong-hyung's voice. Hard and cold…and scary. And it was not how he'd expected to have either of his hyungs find him.
Jisung swallowed the whimper that rose in his throat. He took two tentative steps forward, then dropped to his knees when he heard the pinging sound of metal on metal again.
“Hyungs?” he whispered, wrapping his arms around himself, “Channie-hyung?”
Within seconds Jisung heard a very light shuffling noise, and a figure stepped out of the shadows in front of him.
But when the figure let out what sounded like a growl, Jisung shivered. Not Channie-hyung then.
Hongjoong-hyung.
And, he couldn't help it. Without too much forethought, he sent some emotion bending feels into the semi-darkness in front of him. Well maybe he could help it. But he didn't. Joong-hyung was upset, and maybe he wanted to try to calm him down. Just a little.
“Han Jisung, step out right this minute.”
Jisung cringed, but clambered to his feet as he'd been told. He could barely see his hyung, but he stepped closer to the general area where Hongjoong-hyung was. “Hi…uh, hi, hyung. Funny meeting you here.”
Another sound left Hongjoong-hyung and Jisung’s eyes widened as the elder moved towards him.
“Are you alright?” Hongjoong-hyung asked a moment later, reaching out to grab Jisung’s shoulder and pull him close. His voice sounded a tiny bit less growly, and Jisung had to blink back sudden tears.
“Han Jisung! Are you alright?” his hyung asked again, lightly shaking the shoulder he held.
“Y-yes, hyung.” Jisung said, “I'm.. I'm ok.”.
Hongjoong-hyung let out a relieved sigh, and then frowned, Jisung's stomach dropping to his toes. “You almost weren't, you absolute menace. I almost took you out with one of my stars. What in heaven's name are you doing here?!”
Jisung sniffled, unable to answer, and Hongjoong huffed softly before using the hold he had on Jisung's shoulder to tug him close. He wrapped him in a fierce hug, rubbing up and down Jisung's back with a small but strong hand.
It wasn't Channie-hyung, but it was pretty close, and Jisung buried his face in the man's shoulder, letting out a sob. “I'm sorry, hyung. I'm so sorry.”
Hongjoong-hyung pulled away a bit and kissed his forehead. “You'll be sorrier when Chan-hyung finds out you're here,” the elder said, ignoring Jisung's tiny gasp, “where are the others? You didn't come alone, did you?”
And suddenly Jisung remembered.
“FELIX!”
Notes:
Felix - Jisung left me here!
Jisung - Felix who?
😂😂
(Not really, but for a small bit of time ... Lol)
Chapter 26: The Powers That Be
Summary:
This isn't a 'regular' story chapter. This is the who's who and what's what of the superpowers our Heros have!!
Notes:
A request was made for a list of sorts for all the superheroes/their powers.
Updated 02/21/25
Updated 04/02/25
Updated 04/27/25
Updated 06/09/25
Updated 07/07/25
Updated 08/12/25
Updated 10/26/25And so I wrote one up! This is a rather fluid document/chapter as I'll be updating it when the muses strike me and I decide on more powers. 😊
Suggestions and ideas are always welcome.
Some powers are very obviously more well defined than others, for obvious reasons.
Chapter Text
*****
This is a running list of the powers I currently have bestowed on our favorite superheroes, along with the ones I am still debating, the ones that are in the works and the ones I have absolutely no idea as of yet.
I will be continually updating this chapter as things fall into place and I figure out the powers/skills that the rest of them have.
As previously mentioned, suggestions or ideas are always welcome.
Also, yes, I'm aware that I'm being rather silly in my explanations. I hope they make you chuckle like they made me chuckle. 😂📝
Big thanks to mosaic _vine for requesting this list!!
Chan's Boys-
Chan - Turns into a wolf. Extra strong in this form and in either form has super sensitive eyesight and hearing/senses. Carries a Bo Staff for some missions.
Minho - His entire body is elastic-y/stretchy. And if you listen to what he tells Chan-hyung fairly regularly, he's part cat. As most of us now know....he truly is. ♥️📝 He has tiny, sharp claws in his fingertips. 😉🐈
Changbin - Has *super*- super strength. Is extremely strong without really trying to be and it actually can be a bit of a hindrance.
Hyunjin - Can create force fields. Most are small, but he's working on it. Is also a bit of an inventor. Most of his ideas work, they're just quirky.
Jisung - Can manipulate other people's emotions. He's really quite good at it. He didn't know he had it, until after Chan realized it was a power and not just, you know, the power of cuteness/puppy dog eyes that was making people bend to Jisung's desires, lol.
Felix - Is a shapeshifter. But he can only shapeshift into things he is looking at/can see and only animals and inanimate objects. It sometimes happens without him meaning to do it, like when he's startled or nervous.
Seungmin - Can become invisible. He's also a fairly good crime fighter. He doesn't need any assistance, he works alone!
Until Chan.
Innie - Is an extremely well trained ninja. Who also happens to be a bit on the clutzy side.
Hongjoong's Boys -
Hongjoong - Did you read the Winds of Change? Hongjoong has the ability to both manipulate wind and create blasts of wind.
Seonghwa - He's a shapeshifter of sorts, he can change his entire being to look like other people. (But not objects. Not sure about animals yet)
Yunho - He's a telepath. He's still learning how to use his skill. You know, for more important things than trying to convince random strangers to buy him food. He can also read minds, a little bit? Not majorly invasive. HJ doesn't let him do so with family.
Yeosang - He's a flyer. He's good at what he does, though he's struggled with fears about it on occasion. Well, we thought it was about his power, but it was really about something else, wasn't it? 😉📝♥️ He's not allowed to carry anyone currently, but that's Wooyoung's fault, obviously. We also now know - if you've read all the way through, that his hair changes color annnnd that he's an alien from Cyrgil.
San - He's a phaser. He can walk straight through walls and cars and whatnot. He's only recently found out about his power and he is still learning about it.
Mingi - He's a flamethrower. He can make flaming fireballs of all different shapes and sizes, with his hands. He also can make anime eyes, but currently has little to no control over when they start doing their thing. Doesn't stop him from attempting to use them to make extra special, extra adorable maknae like puppy eyes if he needs them. ;)
Wooyoung - He glows! That's basically it. Ha! He can light up a room like a Christmas tree and it has proven itself a fairly useful power on numerous occasions. He's learning to light up single parts of his body at a time. Thanks, San.
His type of power would be considered 'substandard' or not 'really' a power, by certain members of society. Wooyoung, however, DOES NOT CARE. 😅 And his family -all of them- don't care either.
Jongho - He teleports. He has no problem teleporting, in and of itself, buuuut landing in the correct place…well that's harder than it seems. And he's not supposed to teleport anyone with him, because it's bad enough when one person winds up in…you know, the ocean, never mind two.
Jin’s Boys -
Jin - He can jump crazy high/far. He's got serious skills and has the distance/height of where/how to go, down to an exact science.
Yoongi - Healing powers - can heal cuts, bruises, small injuries, colds. Nothing bigger than that. (At least not yet) And had a basic ability to tell what's wrong with someone, sickness wise.
Hoseok - I know, but I'm not telling yet. There's a story coming shortly. It's mentioned very briefly in 'Kettle of Fish'. ;)
Namjoon - he can sense/knows other people's powers. It's a big responsibility, something of that caliber, yeah? Interesting that, hmm?
Jimin - A big THANK YOU to ScoutSugaKookie, Jimin has a power!! 🎉 But I can't tell you what it is quite yet. Should be revealed whenever I get around to finishing the second chapter of 'Kettle of Fish'.
Taehyung - He has powers similar to X-Men's Rogue. Though his do not practically kill the other person. lt's more a borrowing of their power and it's a limited time deal. 😅 ⏰ Freebie reveal! Not sure why I told you when I haven't done his story yet, lol.
Jungkook - He can talk to animals! Animals of all shapes, sizes and kinds! He's not the best at knowing when he *should* and *should not* though, and it causes some interesting and unusual problems.
Sangyeon's Boys -
Sangyeon - He has super speed! I haven't delved too much into the ins and outs of his power yet, but I do know he also carries a bow and arrows.
Jacob - I have yet to settle on a power for Jacob.
Younghoon - He is a bit like Hawkeye..? He's a skilled marksman and has been teaching a handful of the others aiming skills. I'm not actually sure if he has a technically ‘named’ power yet…
Hyunjae - Currently unknown
Juyeon - No Ideas
Kevin - He has a skill/power that has to do with aiming. Little fuzzy on the details currently.
New - He is able to multiply himself/create hologram versions of himself.
Q - He is a vampire. Quite possibly related to the most important, well known vampire in the world. No, it's not Dracula. Please, get your head out of the fairytales.
Claudius Klar. Obviously. Yeah, you've never heard of him, but you're not a vampire, so…. That's your issue.
Juhaknyeon - It's a mystery - but it's becoming clearer....
SunWoo - He's an ice maker. He's got some seriously artistic abilities with ice. He came to be with Sangyeon fairly late, possibly one of the last one or two kids that Yeon-hyung took in.
Eric - Tae-Kwon-Do-Break-Dance Style Fighter. Yes, I'm serious.
Gunil's Boys -
Gunil - He's a glider/can defy gravity for short periods of time.
Jungsu - Jungsu has super hearing!!
Gaon - Our lovely cotton candy haired Gaon is half ghost! Have you read Give Up the Ghost? 😉👻📝
O. De - He's a sea monster/human. Think....Luca, if you've seen it, as that's literally where the idea came from. O. De has some other things going on, we'll learn them together as we go though, yeah?
Jun Han - Our Jun Han is a super mathematician genius! And he's super smart alecky when he wants to be. So much to reveal. So little time to write it all.
Jooyeon - Our maknae of alllll the maknaes, creates force blasts with his hands. Aiming is something he struggles with.
Chapter 27: Caught in the Cross Hairs - Ch. 1
Summary:
Secrets, me? Whaaaaaat.....
Notes:
This is soooo *ridiculously* short. But it's a teeny tiny puzzle piece that I just decided like 2 days ago to write, and it fit *so* well in here, and it is a tie to something my niece said (different niece, but a kpop-er as well, lol) and I'm really loving all the hidden gems that keep popping up.
I hope you do too!! 📝😅❣️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~Hair Raising~
*****
“Sangie-hyung! You won't believe what I -” Jongho flung open the door to his hyung's room and stopped short.
Yeosang-hyung stood in front of the large floor length mirror that Yunho-hyung had brought home some weeks earlier - Jongho hadn't bothered to ask why, running a hand through his hair.
His brother turned quickly, the hand that had been running through his hair, suddenly frozen in place.
Frozen in place in his purple, orange, then blue hair.
Jongho blinked twice.
Yeosang-hyung's red, green and then yellow hair.
“Hyung?” Jongho whispered, moving across the floor. He stopped next to Yeosang-hyung, who moved his hand from his hair and gave Jongho a sideways grin.
“Maknae-yah?”
Jongho’s eyes got even bigger as Yeosang-hyung's hair went white, then pink and finally, a shimmery shade of gold.
Yeosang-hyung didn't say anything and Jongho couldn't help it. He reached up to gently touch his hyungs's hair. “Hyung! Your hair…what is…how did you…do hyungs know?!”
Yeosang-hyung shook his head. “No, maknae-yah.”
Jongho blinked again, giant puppy dog eyes staring at the now golden haired flyer.
“But why? I thought you just dyed it…-" Jongho started, and then his mouth dropped open, "Sangie-hyung! Joong-hyung thinks that too, and he says we're supposed to tell them-”
Yeosang-hyung held a finger up to his lips. “It's a secret, Jongho-yah. Can you keep a secret?”
No one had ever asked him to keep a secret before! Jongho nodded rather wildly, bouncing a bit on the tips of his toes. “Yes! Yes, Sangie-hyung, I can!”
Notes:
What? 😉📝😅
Chapter 28: On the Blink
Summary:
Yunho is new to this whole big brother thing, but he's trying....
Notes:
Howdy! ImaMeWriter and I were chatting yesterday and she sent me a cartoon meme style thing and asked me who would be the one to do it? I had a few suggestions and then I ran with one of them! 😊📝
I'm hoping the link brings you to the meme she sent me. ♥️📝😅
https://www.facebook.com/share/p/1KtYHsQkup/
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
Yunho sat at the table, eating hotteok and scrolling through his phone, when Jongho came storming into the kitchen and threw himself down in a chair.
“I just can't do it!” the maknae wailed, dropping his head down on his folded arms.
Blinking in confusion, Yunho waited a moment, expecting one of their hyungs to follow the baby in. They'd both been working with Jongho lately, for different things.
But they didn't come.
“Jongho-yah?” Yunho reached out and patted Jongho's arm, “what's wrong?”
Jongho mumble-wailed something into his arms, but Yunho couldn't make out what it was.
“I have no idea what you just said, maknae.” Yunho scooted his chair closer and ran a hand through the younger's hair. “Can you tell hyung what's wrong?”
Jongho shook his head, sniffling, then turned his head just a bit to look at Yunho. “I caaaan't dooo iiit!”
Yunho waited but when Jongho didn't say anything more, he gently scratched the younger's head. “Can't do what, baby?”
Jongho glared, his teary eyes softening the effect. “I'm not a baby, hyung.”
Swallowing a chuckle, Yunho shook his head. “Of course not, maknae-yah. But I still don't know what's wrong.”
“I keep…it just won't…and I did,” Jongho sniffled, rubbing his nose on his shirt sleeve, “but it never works!” The teen's voice rose to a wail and Yunho winced.
“Easy, buddy. I don't even know what you're talking about.” Yunho moved his chair so they were side by side, and put his arm over the younger's shoulders. “What were you doing?”
Jongho took a couple deep breaths. “I....I was on the roof,” he mumbled after a moment, his eyes flicking down the hallway, then back to Yunho, “practicing.”
The last word was nearly impossible to hear and Yunho frowned in confusion.
“What?” Yunho asked, brushing Jongho's bangs from his forehead, “say that again.”
Groaning, Jongho shook his head. “Hyyuuung,” he whined, “you know what I do up there.”
Yunho nodded. He did. But Jongho wasn't supposed to be practicing by himself. “Where are hyungs?” he asked, poking the maknae's cheek.
Jongho's eyes widened to puppy dog size within seconds. “Seonghwa-hyung went to the market,” he whispered, eyes flicking down the hall again, “and Hongjoong-hyung was taking a shower.”
Nodding, Yunho moved his hand from Jongho's head, to his back, trailing his fingers up and down his brother's sweatshirt. “Maknae-yah, what happened?”
“I tried to teleport into the apartment. Just into the apartment, hyung! I tried so many times and I just couldn't do it! I'm never going to be able to dooo iiiit!” Jongho cried, dropping his head back on his folded arms with a sob.
Yunho tried to frown. Jongho really shouldn't be practicing without hyung's help. He always wound up in the wrong places, though they were generally not far away from where he was trying to land.
And their hyungs were always saying they should support each other. Torn, Yunho began to rub his brother's back once more, the younger sniffling rather loudly. Yunho swiped his phone screen with his free hand, doing a quick search for sayings of encouragement. He was still pretty new to this whole big brother thing and the Internet was always a wealth of info.
Skimming the first one that popped up, he shook Jongho a bit with the hand on his back. “Jongho, baby! Listen. Listen!” Yunho said, glancing at his phone again, “you'll always fail if you keep trying!” he exclaimed hurriedly.
Jongho turned his head to peek at Yunho, his eyes wide and hurt and filled with fresh tears.
Startled, his intention was to make Jongho feel better, not cry harder, Yunho looked at his phone once more.
Oh no. No, no, no, no.
Jongho let out a much bigger sob, and tears began tracking down his cheeks.
“Jongho, I'm sorry .. What I meant, that's not -” Yunho stuttered, grabbing his phone and wiping the screen free of hotteok crumbs, “I meant…you'll always fail if you don't keep trying! If you don't! Are you listening?! I'm sorry!” Yunho grabbed Jongho's hand, tugging it free from under his head and patting it. “Jongho?”
The tears had begun to race down Jongho's cheeks, again the opposite of what Yunho had been aiming for, the younger boy sucking in sob after sob.
And Yunho didn't know what to do. Jongho was sad and upset and he didn't know what to do about the tears, at all. So he did the only thing that made sense in the moment.
“HONGJOONG-HYUNG!!”
Notes:
When all else fails..... HYUNG!!!!
Chapter 29: Hyungs For the Win
Summary:
The answer to most things you need help with/don't understand/can't figure out, and/or when you have siblings who do stupid things - at least if you're a teenager superhero - is to call on your hyungs.... Yeah?
Notes:
You guys. 😍📝😅♥️ Sraza made an absolutely amazing comment on the last chapter (On the Blink), and I took it and ran with it! I asked Sraza if it was ok to post what I wrote, based on the comment, and got a yes! (Thank you again, so much!)
So this entire chapter is based on this bit of Sraza's comment--
***Hyungs are the way to go for every situation. Last minute school project? Hyungs. Accidentally allow a supervillain into the dorms? Hyungs. Accidentally on purpose use super glue to glue annoying brothers to the table? Hyungs.***
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***1***
San glared at the textbook. Then he glared towards the front door where Hongjoong-hyung had left a bit ago for a meeting with some other heros. He couldn't glare at his hyung. He wouldn't. He wasn't dumb.
Even if he thought finishing the one subject he absolutely hated, was dumb. He could graduate without it, the school had even told Hongjoong-hyung he didn't have to finish it.
But his hyung had said something about finishing what you started. And getting all the knowledge you could, and some other nonsense he'd only half listened too.
Groaning, he dropped his head onto the textbook. Osmosis, that was a thing right? If he laid here long enough, the knowledge would just feed into his brain all by itself?
He'd been laying there for a little bit, his head on the book, tracing lines on the table with his fingers, when he heard someone enter the kitchen.
“You know osmosis doesn't actually work, right?” Yeosang-hyung asked from somewhere above him, “and hyung's not going to like you just sitting there.”
“Go away,” San whined, waving a hand in the flyer’s direction.
“C'mon, Sannie. It's not that hard,” Yeosang-hyung said, pulling out the chair next to him and sitting down. He tugged the book from under San's head and began to skim the page. “Where's the workbook?”
“Huh?”
“The workbook, Sannie. That goes with this textbook.”
Oh right. There were two books for this class. He pointed at his bookbag on the floor.
Yeosang-hyung leaned down and rummaged through the bag. “Got it,” he said a moment later, setting it on the table.
San heard him flipping through pages, but he didn't pick his head up from the table and he kept his eyes closed, hoping his hyung would just go away if he didn't interact.
“San?”
“Mmm?”
“San,” Yeosang-hyung's voice was…stern. And that wasn't like their flyer at all.
Opening his eyes, San found Yeosang-hyung staring at him. “Hyungie?” he whispered, slightly nervous now.
“You have a project due tomorrow. Tomorrow, Choi San. Did you read any of this?”
San’s head snapped up and he grabbed the books from Yeosang-hyung. He read part of the chapter in the textbook and then the workbook. It wasn't possible that he'd wasted two entire weeks, was it? How had he missed this?!
Hongjoong-hyung was going to kill him. It was one thing to dawdle and take until the last possible moment to finish an assignment. It was another thing to waste a couple weeks worth of time and have nothing to show for it.
He glanced towards the door again, willing it to stay shut, then he looked at Yeosang-hyung. “I don't know…I didn't, but I don't know how I missed the project-” San trailed off, flipping through the pages again.
“What do I do?” he whispered. He could feel the panic rising and Yeosang-hyung must've seen it too, because his hyung patted his head and turned towards the hall.
“SEONGHWA-HYUNG!!”
***2***
Seungmin raced towards the elevator, then veered at the last moment, heading for the stairs at the back of the hall instead.
He grabbed the door handle and turned it, shoving with all his might. The door flew open and he almost stumbled in his hurry to get inside the stairwell.
He flashed invisible, bolting up the stairs with every last bit of energy that he had. On the third floor, he ran for the elevator, punching the up button with such force his fingers hurt. He bounced on the balls of his feet as he waited for the doors to open. Did it always take this long?!
He looked back towards the stairwell and let out a breath. Nothing. Good.
The elevator dinged and he squeezed through the doors before they'd even opened all the way, smashing the eight button as soon as he was inside, then held his breath as he waited for the doors to close.
Once they did, Seungmin flashed back, taking a few deep breaths. He was almost home and that thing wasn't behind him.
He was mostly positive anyway.
The elevator dinged again and the doors opened. He peered into the hallway, looking back and forth a few times before stepping out. He flashed invisible again, just to be safe, though invisibility had only somewhat helped him today, and ran down the hall.
He could see their apartment door now and he raced the last few feet, skidding to a stop and typing the passcode in with only slightly shaking fingers.
And that's when he heard it.
The hissing, Darth Vader-esq noise of the tiny, flying, scary for its size, alien-villain that had been chasing him for nearly an hour.
Seungmin looked over his shoulder, and let out a startled meep. It was right behind him. How did the thing know where he was, when he was invisible?!
Had the door unlocked? There was no time to wonder and he shoved the door open, scurrying inside and slamming it behind him.
But instead of the sound going away, it got louder and as Seungmin turned again, he watched in horror as the alien came right through the door.
It reached for him, even though he was still invisible, and in that moment, Seungmin didn't care about the hundreds of times he had told everyone that he didn't need anyone. Didn't care what his brothers would say, or who teased him or for how long.
In that moment, there was only one thing he wanted.
“CHANNIE-HYUNG!!”
***3***
“What is going on here?!” Yunho stepped into the kitchen, looking between the two teenagers suspiciously.
A stifled sob from Mingi.
A wide eyed look from Wooyoung.
“Answer your hyung.” Yunho said, trying to make sense of what was happening in front of him.
“I didn't mean too!” Wooyoung exclaimed, fiddling with something small in his hands.
“Yes, you did!” Mingi snapped back, tears filling his eyes as he gave his arm a tug and it didn't move.
Wooyoung stepped away from the table, looking semi wildly over his shoulder, the container dropping from his hands.
“Don't you dare, Jung Wooyoung,” Yunho said darkly. “Mingi-yah, are you alright?”
“Hyung, I'm stuck!” His third youngest dongsaeng cried.
“I can see that, buddy. Are you alright, other than that?” Yunho asked, watching Wooyoung from the corner of his eye.
“It hurts if I move,” Mingi whimpered, lower lip jutting out.
“Maybe don't move then?” Wooyoung muttered, rolling his eyes.
Yunho turned an absolutely fierce look on Wooyoung, then sucked in and let out a deep breath.
“Mingi-yah, hyung will fix it, yeah?”
“But how?! My arm is glued to the table!” Mingi wailed.
Wooyoung snickered softly, covering it behind a hand when Yunho glared at him again. Yunho moved forward and carded his hand through Mingi's hair. “Hyung knows. It's alright, baby.”
“He's such a baby. It's only a little bit stuck.” Wooyoung said sullenly, crossing his arms.
“You,” Yunho nearly snarled, with a point at their Nightlight, “sit.”
Wooyoung wisely dropped into the seat closest to him and Yunho turned towards the hallway.
“HONGJOONG-HYUNG!!”
Notes:
Are all of these boys absolutely ridiculous?
Yes. Yes, they are. 📝😅♥️
Chapter 30: Caught in the Cross Hairs - Ch. 2
Summary:
Part 2 of Caught in the Crosshairs!
Yeosang contemplates......stuff.
Notes:
I know. I'm throwing SO much at you all the time. 🫣
Secrets and hidden powers and backstories and what am I even doing?!
Actually, I know what I'm doing, lol. I'm building a *huge* world and there's So. Much. Here. And I love it. But I have to share as the muses give and it's never in any sort of continual time frame. It's just....the Hansel and Gretel crumbs. The puzzle pieces in a giant-to-many-pieces-to-count jigsaw.
All these chapters will be relatively short. I headcannon it won't take *too* long to share this particular secret with you. 🤫 🔐
I hope it's worth it.
I hope you like it.
📝💓😊 🧩 🍞
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~Hairy Situation~
****
Jongho was still on cloud nine (Yeosang didn't understand why Seonghwa-hyung said that. Cloud 9 wasn't any different from any other cloud) as he left the room, and Yeosang let out a heavy sigh.
He hadn't told Jongho the full truth, of course. That would've been disastrous.
But he'd had to tell him something. Something that wouldn't be the end when Jongho inevitably spilled…now how did that one go? San had just used it the other day, when Jongho almost told Wooyoung what they were getting him for his birthday.
Spilled the beans.
Yeosang shook his head. It was another one of those nonsense statements that he didn't understand. Similar to needle in a haystack. Yunho-hyung had told Hongjoong-hyung that, when they were trying to find his cell phone.
Why would anyone be sewing in a field of hay?
Yeosang grabbed the brush from his nightstand and ran it through his hair. His red, then white, then green hair.
If anyone found out the truth…..if any of the others….they'd tell. He knew they would. It was a rule after all. And Yeosang wasn't sure he could handle having no place to-
Yeosang threw the brush on the bed and watched it bounce.
If Jongho told one of the others that Yeosang’s hair changed on its own, due to unknown reasons from his past, no one would be too upset.
Because they couldn't know the real reason. Hongjoong-hyung couldn't know the real reason. His color changing hair would be the least of his problems.
He looked in the mirror again, contemplating. He ran a hand through his hair. His blue, then pink, then back to shimmery gold hair.
He looked pretty good in gold.
But all that glitters isn't gold.
Jungeun-hyung had said that in a discussion with Hongjoong-hyung over the merit of some SHINE related program.
And Yeosang sure wasn't good as gold either, like Seonghwa-hyung had once said Mingi was.
Liars couldn't be.
Notes:
What the whaaaaaaat?!
🤣🤦😭📝❣️😉😅
Chapter 31: Caught in the Cross Hairs - Ch. 3
Summary:
Who knew Jongho couldn't keep a secret?! 🤦😅📝
Notes:
Chapter 3 came quick!
Although, it's kind of a filler chapter, it was fun to write anyway! I love writing sibling rivalry, especially among brothers that I know love each other but just get on each other's nerves. 😅❣️📝
And honestly. Wooyoung is well... Wooyoung, yeah? 😅📝❣️
Next chapter will have some more detailed clues and information about our Yeosang. ❣️❣️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~Split Hairs~
*****
-Two days later-
“C'mon, hyungs! I want to play the game! You guys have been playing for ages!” Jongho sat on the couch and flopped over with a huff. “Joong-hyung says we're supposed to share!”
“This is my game, maknae. I don't have to share anything that's mine,” Wooyoung said without even looking at Jongho at all.
Mean.
Mingi shot him a sympathetic look. “It is his game, baby,” the flamethrower whispered, “do you want to play a game with me later?”
“The TV isn't his,” Jongho muttered, “it doesn't matter what the game is. I'm gonna tell Seonghwa-hyung if you don't let me play!”
Slamming the pause button so quickly it caused Mingi to yelp, Wooyoung turned to glare at Jongho. “You yell for hyung and I'll tell him I know where those missing Lego pieces went.”
Mingi gasped. Seonghwa-hyung had been beside himself when the last handful of pieces from his newest Lego set went missing. It didn't make sense that Jongho knew where they'd gone, but the look on the maknae's face said he did.
“Young-ah, just let Jongho play a round, huh? He can play my character.” Mingi, ever the peacemaker, scooted backwards across the floor, holding out his controller to a rather grumpy looking Jongho.
Jongho sat up and crossed his arms, his look mutinous. He refused to take the controller, glaring at the back of Wooyoung's head. “If you don't let me play, I'm going to .. I'm going to..” their teleporter frowned, then jumped to his feet. “I know something you don't know!”
Wooyoung snorted. “What does that have to do with anything? I still don't need to let you play.”
“But, it's about Sangie-hyung!!” Jongho cried, then slapped a hand across his mouth, falling back onto the couch.
“What do you mean?” Mingi asked, setting his controller down and moving to sit next to Jongho, “is hyung ok?”
His hand still over his mouth, Jongho nodded, eyes wide.
“Well, what is it, maknae-yah? What's the big secret?” Wooyoung asked, tossing his controller on the floor next to him. He leaned back on his hands to glare at Jongho when the younger didn't answer. “I don't think you know anything. You just want to weasel your way into playing my game!”
Looking like he'd been slapped, Jongho's hand fell from his mouth. “That's not true! I do know something! Sangie-hyung’s hair changes color, all by itself!”
Notes:
Oh, Jongho.
Although, tbf, Wooyoung wasn't being very nice. 🤨🙄
Chapter 32: Caught in the Cross Hairs - Ch. 4
Summary:
More people know. No big deal. It's all good.
Or, Yeosang is starting to panic.
Notes:
This chapter doesn't have quite as much info as I expected it too, but the muses are telling a story here, and I'm just along for the ride sometimes, almost as much as you guys are. 🤣📝♥️
Poor Yeosang.
But I promise it's not as bad as he thinks it is.
He's stressing himself out though and pretty soon it'll be hyungs to the rescue!
♥️📝
Also, my youngest has been sick for 5 days and I'm running pretty much on empty, so if any of this is weird, just chalk it up to my sleep deprived brain. 😅😴
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~Hair Trigger~
*****
Yeosang stared at Jongho, Wooyoung and Mingi. The three had come barging into his room seconds before, Jongho nearly in tears, babbling something about ‘no one ever believing him’, while Wooyoung smirked and Mingi looked on worriedly.
It didn't take much to figure out what had happened. Leave it to the baby to have told almost the entirety of the maknae line the secret he'd told Yeosang - two days ago - that he could ‘totally’ keep.
“Hyung, tell them!” Jongho pleaded, grabbing his arm and looking at Yeosang with a wide eyed innocence that the flyer didn't believe for a second. He may not have been all that experienced in having little brothers, but he wasn't dumb.
“Tell them what, maknae-yah?” Yeosang asked, trying to keep the rising panic at bay. He should've known the secret wouldn't last. His own or Jongho trying to keep part of it. He tugged his arm from Jongho's grip and crossed his arms like he'd seen Hongjoong-hyung do a million times.
“About your hair, hyung! They wouldn't let me play - well Mingi-hyung was going to, but Wooyoung-hyung wasn't and he was being mean and I told them I knew something they didn't know and Wooyoung just laughed so I told them about your hair and they think I'm lying! Hyung! I'm not lying, am I?!”
Glancing across the room at the other two, Yeosang could understand why Jongho felt the need to tell. Sorta. Wooyoung had his own arms crossed and was giving Jongho a look that was part cocky and part annoyed, while Mingi stood off to the side, wringing his hands nervously.
And that's what made him stuff the panic down. Mingi. It wouldn't do for him to go running to hyungs.
“Mingi-yah, everything’s all right.” he moved towards the younger, taking his hand and pulling him towards the bed, “sit with hyung. You too, Jongho. I'll explain.”
Well. He'd explain some of it. Not everything. Obviously.
Yeosang sat down, gently pulling Mingi to sit next to him. He patted the bed in invitation for Jongho, the younger was hovering around him like. What was it? Oh! Bugs to honey?! Bees!! Like bees to honey!
Yes! That was it. At least that expression made sense. Jongho bounced onto the bed, sitting cross legged and giving Wooyoung one of those looks Hongjoong-hyung would have told him to wipe off.
“What about me?!” Wooyoung pouted from the doorway, annoyed for another reason now. “I want to know your secret!”
“Thought you didn't think I had one?” Yeosang asked, putting an arm around Mingi's waist and squeezing.
“How was I supposed to know the baby was telling the truth?! Why do you have secrets anyway? Aren't we supposed to not?” Wooyoung grumped, stomping across the floor and coming to a stop in front of Yeosang.
And Wooyoung wasn't wrong.
“Seonghwa-hyung says we should always believe the best of people.” Mingi whispered, and Yeosang sucked back a sudden sob.
Oh. Oh that would be so much worse than Hongjoong-hyung being mad at him for lying. Seonghwa-hyung looking at him, disappointed, for being the kind of person they couldn't believe the best of.
Hot tears filled Yeosang's eyes and he blinked furiously to keep them back. What a mess. A terrible, horrible mess and he should never have come-
“Hyung!” Wooyoung demanded, throwing himself on Yeosang's lap, ”tell us!”
Notes:
Yeosang isn't wrong, yeah? If Seonghwa was giving me a disappointed look, I'd probably cry too. 😭
Chapter 33: Kettle of Fish (Jimin's Gotcha Story)
Summary:
It's gotcha day for one of Jin's kiddos. Wonder which one it may be?
Notes:
And now for something completely different, lol. Sorta.
We're starting to get into gotcha days for some of our other (band) members! I go where the muses tell me. 💕📝
In this story, Jin is 3 dongsaengs in, and this leads him into his 4th. 🤣📝♥️
It will be a two parter, it's just the way this particular story is going. There's lots of little hints and info bits within the story and I just love it.
Though I gotta tell you I was totally nervous about *really* writing Jin with his own kids, (and not just with his 'brothers') here in the Superhero Series, and I asked ScoutSugaKookie to read it over, as they've got some lovely BTS stories here on Ao3! And it was given a thumbs up!! Annnnd ScoutSugaKookie gave me some awesome ideas about this kiddo's backstory, as well as giving me a grand suggestion for their actual power!! 🎉🎉 I totally agreed to both!! ♥️
So a *big huge* thank you to ScoutSugaKookie for taking the time to read and give me your thoughts! I appreciate it greatly! 📝💕
Also, I started this story based on a prompt - 'Get in the Car!'
Remember, I'm very sleep deprived still, so bear with me if anything is weird, lol.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
****
Jin watched the short, dark brown haired kid weave his way in and out of the normal chaos of the fish market at noon. He and Hobi had only just arrived when he'd spotted the young teen. Something wasn't quite right with the boy, Jin could just tell, but he hadn't pinned down what it was yet.
He turned from watching the slightly ragamuffin kid, to hand his second oldest the neatly wrapped package he'd just purchased. Hobi took it with a grunt, the gangly teen giving him a bit of a pout. The extra hands were a necessity when it came to purchasing -and carrying- enough food for the four of them, but Hobi hated the smell of fish.
He'd had to leave his oldest at home with his youngest though, not wanting to go through the tears they'd had the previous time the maknae had come with them. His youngest's ability to talk to animals was an absolute unnecessary evil at times.
Dying fish have no good tales to tell.
It had been a rather tragic day, one that Jin had no interest in repeating. But his kids really were bottomless pits, nearly eating him out of house and home on a weekly basis. So the trip was also a bit of a necessary evil.
And sure, Jungeun-hyung had warned him.
His hyung had told him the moment he'd brought Yoongi home, eight months ago now. He'd told him, that bitter cold night just before Christmas, when he'd pulled Yoongi from the nearly frozen waters of Lake Tsencha, about dongsaengs and family and love, and how being a hyung was the very best. Told him everything Jin already knew, because he had the best hyung on the face of the planet.
And Jin knew it wasn't going to be easy. He knew when he'd been rubbing Yoongi dry with a thick towel straight from the dryer. Knew it while he'd stuffed the protesting teenager full of tea and cookies that Jungeun-hyung had brought over. Knew it when he snuggled the curly haired blonde on the couch in his newly rented apartment.
And then Jungeun-hyung had warned him - with a soft grin and a hug so fierce Jin had felt it down deep in his bones. “Stock up, sweetheart. You're gonna need it.”
And that was why, barely a week after the now infamous Perch Perils and Sappy Salmon stories, they were back again.
Maknae-less.
“Hyung?” Hobi was tapping him on the shoulder, “hyung, this is gross, can't you take it?”
Unable to hold back the chuckle that bubbled up at the look on his dongsaeng's face, Jin nodded. “Give it to hyung, baby.”
Hobi rolled his eyes as he handed it over. “The baby's at home, hyung.”
“You're all my babies,” Jin said, ruffling the teen's hair, “come on, I need to grab a few other things. How does maeuntang sound?”
Nodding eagerly, Hobi followed Jin across the crowded market.
**
Half an hour later, they headed back towards the car, Jin carrying all but a small bag of kimbap that Hobi had found in and amongst the hundreds of fish vendors.
“Hyung?” Hobi asked, as Jin unlocked the car, “are you going to ask him or should I?”
“What?” Jin opened the trunk and set his packages down. “Ask who?”
The teen huffed and crossed his arms. “Hyung, you've been watching that kid since we got here. I bet he's hungry, that's why-”
“Come back here!”
The angry shout from across the lot had Hobi jumping in surprise, the ground rumbling for just a second. Jin closed the trunk quickly and turned, blinking at the scene across the way.
Dashing across the parking area, a bulk of a man chasing behind him, was the brown haired teenager.
“Hobi, in, right now!” Jin ordered, pointing at the car. The startled boy did so, and Jin shot across the pavement, covering nearly the entire space with only a few jumps.
He landed a few feet in front of the brown haired teen, snagged the boy around the waist and, holding him tight, jumped back the way he'd come, leaving the irate man behind.
“Get in the car!” Jin said, as he set the teenager next to the back door. He didn't wait to see if the kid obeyed, quickly moving to the front. Grateful that his dongsaeng had the foresight to start the vehicle, he was putting it in gear only seconds after he heard the back door open and close.
There'd be time for questions and explanations later.
**
“Hyung?” Hobi whispered when they'd been on the road for a bit, “should I call Jungeun-hyung?”
Jin glanced back at the younger teen, the boy staring out the window, and nodded. “Why don't you text him. Just let him know we need him to come to the apartment, alright? Text Yoongi for me too, ok?”
“Yes, hyung,” the boy said. He pulled the phone from his pocket, texting quickly. Hobi set the phone down a moment later, and tapped Jin’s thigh. “Hyung, can we- Jin-hyung, can you get me something to eat? I'm hungry and I haven't eaten since breakfast.”
Confused, he'd definitely gotten Hobi something to eat while they were at the market and it was barely after lunchtime now, Jin was about to say no, when his second oldest tugged on his sleeve and pointed to the back of the vehicle.
Ah. Talk about earth shifting moments. There was a reason they called Hobi their sunshine.
“Right, Hob-a. We'll run through McDonald's,” Jin agreed, “there's one just up here a bit.”
When he pulled into the fast food chain a few minutes later, he looked in the rearview. Their new friend was looking back at him, face blank.
“Do you like McDonald's?” Jin asked, as he pulled into a parking space and looked at the teen again. The kid's face clouded and he didn't answer.
Just staring.
It was a bit unnerving.
“Do you not like McDonald's?” Jin asked next, putting the car in park and turning in his seat to fully look at the younger.
The boy shrugged.
Looked at Hobi.
Looked back at Jin.
“Are you buying?"
Notes:
Huh. Who is this kid?
And yeah, another kidnapping that isn't actually a kidnapping. 🤣📝💕 C'mon, we all know Jin would never keep the kid against his will. 😉❣️📝
The glory of fiction. 💕😉📝
Chapter 34: Caught in the Cross Hairs - Ch. 5
Summary:
Bit more filler chapter, but the end is in sight!
Or-
Jongho literally cannot keep a secret. 🤷😂
Notes:
I've finished chapter 6 also, so I'll have that up within a couple hrs and I'm working my way through chapter 7. Pretty sure 8 is the magic number of chapters, so we're close!
Chapter 6 has some more obvious hints and chapter 8 is where hyungs - and you all if you haven't guessed already - will find out.
Very short chapter this, and I may like writing Jongho as a whiny, adorable superhero maknae. Is it obvious? 🤣📝💕
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~By a Hair's Breath~
*****
“But I don't want to do it again!” Jongho pouted. He crossed his arms and glared - as much as he dared, at Yunho. “I've already done it a hundred times!”
“Six,” San corrected with a giggle, “you've done it six times.” The phaser leaned against the training wall, sucking down a bottle of water.
Jongho glared at him too.
“We train for a reason, maknae,” Yunho said, unbothered by Jongho's maknae-ity. He waved a hand towards the target opposite San. “You know Hyung said for you to practice this today.”
Stomping across the rooftop, Jongho grabbed the small dart gun. “This is so dumb,” he muttered, stepping back and aiming half-heartedly. The dart bounced off the edge of the target, clattering onto the concrete with a ting.
“Jongho,” Yunho sighed, moving to pick up the dart, “do it properly.”
“I'm a teleporter, not a marksman,” the teen whined, pout growing even bigger, “I don't need to learn this!”
“I bet Younghoon-hyung would tell you otherwise,” San snorted, picking up his own dart gun and waiting for Yunho to move.
“Younghoon-hyung wouldn't be this patient when you're not even trying. Hongjoong-hyung wouldn't either,” Yunho stated rather firmly, handing the dart back to Jongho and gently pushing him out of the way so San could take his turn, “it's not that hard, baby.”
“I'm not a baby!” Jongho whined as San took his shot, “how come other hyungs don't have to practice this?”
“They do. But Mingi and Wooyoung have classes today. They'll practice later. Not sure where Sangie is,” Yunho replied. He pointed to the dart gun. “C'mon, maknae-yah. Just a few more tries, alright?”
Grumbling, Jongho waited for San to collect his dart - it had stuck just to the left of the bullseye, which certainly didn't help Jongho's mood - then he took aim.
This time the dart stuck to the very upper right corner of the target. Way off base but at least it hadn't fallen off, or missed entirely.
Jongho couldn't help but grin at Yunho, who grinned back and ruffled his hair.
“I knew you could do it,” Yunho praised, “a few more tries and then we'll take a break.”
***
“No one wants to watch documentaries on The History of Seoul,” Wooyoung whined, sitting on the couch and curling up next to Yunho, “hyung, do we have to watch this?”
“Sangie was in here first, Young-ah,” Yunho said, putting his arm around their Nightlight, “you can watch this for a little bit, then we can find something to watch together.”
Wooyoung thunked his head back against Yunho's shoulder. “Bor-innng. I already went to school today.”
Yeosang shifted on the other side of Yunho. “We can change it, hyung. I know no one likes the stuff I do,” the flyer offered, setting the remote on Yunho's leg.
“No, kiddo. You can finish it,” Yunho said, giving the other teenager back the remote, “it wouldn't be fair.”
“It wouldn't be fair, but it'd be nice,” Wooyoung muttered, yelping when Yunho poked him in the side.
“Why do you like these shows so much?” San asked, and he sounded truly curious. He sat on the opposite couch, Mingi right next to him. Jongho was laid across their legs, Mingi running a hand through the teleporter's hair.
Yeosang shrugged. “I guess I like…the history. The past is….interesting…?”
“Kind of like your past, huh Sangie-hyung?” Jongho asked, the secret rolling off his tongue once more, “I mean, if something in my past made my hair change colors, I'd think-”
“Jongho!” Mingi and Wooyoung snapped at nearly the same time, Mingi whacking at the maknae's shoulder.
“Your hair changes colors?” San exclaimed over Jongho's indignant yelp, “like…by itself?”
Notes:
Sorry. Another tiny cliffhanger....
In my defense, it was a good place to stop! 🤣📝💕
Chapter 35: Caught in the Cross Hairs - Ch. 6
Summary:
Short chapter with a teensy bit of hidden info.
Really now. What is wrong with Yeosang?
Notes:
We're almost there!
I just finished chapter 7, so that'll be out a bit after this, and I've outlined chapter 8.
Short and snappy chapters for the win! 🎉📝🤩
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~Turn a Hair~
*****
They really needed to tell Hongjoong-hyung.
It had only been three hours and Yunho was feeling guiltier by the absolute minute, and he hadn't even done anything. Hyungs weren't home, so it wasn't like he could actually tell anyone yet, but it just felt wrong.
Because…why keep something like that a secret?
Especially here, with their hyungs? No one cared a bit about Mingi's anime eyes. It was just part of Mingi. And hair that was able to change color wasn't anywhere near as odd as Mingi's eyes. Really. Those could be super freaky.
Something wasn't setting well, and Yunho wasn't certain just what it was. But he wanted to talk with Yeosang. Needed too. Alone. And definitely before hyungs got back from having dinner with Jungeun-hyung.
***
Yeosang startled slightly as Yunho-hyung came into the bedroom without even bothering to knock. His hyung moved across the bedroom, coming to a stop near the bookshelf.
“So, are you just gonna keep lying and hope that no one ever figures anything out?” Yunho-hyung asked, leaning against the desk to his left.
“Figures what out?” Yeosang asked, eyes darting to the bedroom door and back to Yunho. He shouldn't do that. Questioning a question and then not holding someone's gaze only made him look more suspicious.
Seonghwa-hyung had told him that before, usually when Yeosang wasn't being truthful about the safety of a recent flight. And the last time he'd done it, the elder had told him he didn't appreciate Yeosang fibbing and then he'd gotten a few unexpected swats for his trouble.
Yeosang was fairly certain the swats had hurt Seonghwa-hyung more than they'd hurt him, but the ‘don't tell Seonghwa-hyung unbelievable nonsense when he's expecting actual answers’ rule was now permanently etched in his brain.
And if the last few days had taught him anything, it was that he didn't understand people at all. No matter how much he thought he did. And now everything was getting away from him. If he had just not forgotten about the-
“Sang-ah? What's going on?”
Yeosang sighed. His brothers were too curious. Curiosity could kill a goat, couldn't it? And that seemed…bad. Wait, no. It could kill a cat, though Yeosang hoped that wasn't a true statement either. Cats were cute. Especially kittens, and he thought-
“Sangie? Talk to me.”
Yunho-hyung was looking at him with one eyebrow raised and he looked so much like Hongjoong-hyung at that moment, it was scary.
“There's nothing to tell you,” he stuttered out a moment later, stepping back and taking a seat on his bed.
“I don't believe you. Just tell me, kid. It can't be all that bad.”
Oh, it could be. It was.
He shook his head, sniffling softly.
“Yeosang.”
Groaning in frustration, apparently stubbornness was as natural a human trait as curiosity, Yeosang flopped over sideways, pulling his Superman pillow close so he could wrap his arms tight around it.
Small comforts.
“You won't believe me,” he muttered, squeezing the pillow even tighter.
Yunho moved to the bed and sat in front of Yeosang. “Try me, kid.”
Notes:
Yunho is such a good big brother! He's come a long way since On the Blink, hasn't he? 💕📝
Chapter 36: Caught in the Cross Hairs - Ch. 7
Summary:
It's. Just. About. Time!!!!
Notes:
We're just about there you guys. There have been very, very subtle hints and a teensy bit of foreshadowing, and i know you would basically have had to look at it sideways and squint to see it. I reallllly wanted to keep it a secret as long as possible. Even though I, like Yeosang, am about to burst at the seams.
But we're about there. Hold onto your horses. 😅📝♥️😉🎉
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~Tear Your Hair Out~
*****
Yeosang could be stubborn too. Not as stubborn as Jongho or Wooyoung, or even Mingi when he was dead set on something, and certainly not as stubborn as Hongjoong-hyung, but he could do it.
Probably.
“Aish,” Yunho whispered after a moment, “there's no need to be so stubborn, kid.”
There was. Yeosang had dug himself a hole he wasn't sure he could get out of, he couldn't stop his body from doing things that were natural for it, there wasn't any way to fix it and everyone was going to hate him-
“Easy, kid.” Yunho-hyung had wrapped his arms around Yeosang and pulled him into a hug, pillow and all. “No one is going to hate you.”
Had he said that out loud?
“You've been here the longest, Sangie,” Yunho-hyung continued talking against his hair, “you were Hyung's first kid. There's no way that whatever you're hiding would change how he feels about you.”
“He's gonna be mad.” Yeosang mumbled against Yunho's chest. The elder was wearing one of Jin-hyung's old band sweatshirts, the material worn and almost as soft as his pillow. “We're not supposed to lie.”
Yunho chuckled softly. “Yeah, there is that. But I'm not sure this falls under the kind of lying that Hyung meant when he made the rule.”
Yeosang pulled back and looked at Yunho, confused. “What does that mean?”
Yunho ran a hand through Yeosang’s hair. “Well, I still don't know what you're hiding, kid. Or why. But I'm guessing you had a pretty good reason for not telling hyungs?”
Yeosang shrugged. “I thought so,” He mumbled softly.
“And it wasn't because you didn't want to get in trouble, right? Or because you did something you weren't supposed to?”
Thunking his head back against Yunho's chest, Yeosang slowly shook his head. “No. That's not why.”
“And you didn't lie to their faces when they asked you something?”
Yeosang shook his head. “No, hyung. I've gotten in trouble for that. I won't do that again.”
“Smart kid,” Yunho cheered, grinning at him, “so what's the big secret, Kang Yeosang? Are you hiding a dragon in the attic? Are you related to the Hanzaki Bandit?” Yunho asked. Yeosang giggled despite himself. His hyung let out a mock gasp. “Have you spent time in jail?!”
“Hyung!” Yeosang cried, “I think hyungs would definitely be upset if I didn't tell them I was a criminal.”
“Yeah, good call, kid. So, it's the dragon in the attic, right?”
Giggling again, Yeosang shook his head. “No. Seonghwa-hyung would lose his mind.”
“Good point. No dragon. And you're not related to the Hanzaki Bandit?” Yunho asked, pretending to study Yeosang’s face.
Yeosang stuck his tongue out and shook his head. “No.”
“Good thing. That'd be awkward.” Yunho shifted back on the bed, pulling Yeosang tighter against him. “Oh! I've got it! Last guess and then you have to tell me, deal?”
Yeosang sniffled. He supposed he was going to have to tell someone today, and Yunho didn't appear to be planning to kill him. And maybe Yunho would take pity on him and tell hyungs for him. You know, while he hid behind his brother's back like the coward he was. “Ok, hyung,” he agreed, “last guess.”
Yunho shifted him around so he could see his face better. “Alright kid. Here goes,” Yunho snickered softly, winking at him, “are you, Kang Yeosang, an…alien?”
Yeosang’s eyes widened and his breath froze. He blinked at Yunho in utter disbelief, one hand fisting tightly in the sleeve of his brother's shirt. “How did you know?!”
Notes:
😮😮😮
Chapter 37: Caught in the Cross Hairs - Ch. 8
Summary:
Yunho tries to make sense of what Yeosang just told him.
Notes:
I'm a big fat liar y'all. 😅📝♥️
This is *not* the last chapter. I'm not even giving a last chapter total at the moment.
Yunho needed time with Yeosang to get over being so absolutely shook, and to understand why his brother was so stressed out.
Yeosang needed Yunho to simply be his big brother, despite this new revelation.I took the time to give them that. It's a fairly long chapter, comparatively.
Hyungs are on their way in for the next chapter. I've already outlined most of it and I have a good share of it written in my head. Just have to get it actually written. 🤣📝♥️
Hopefully this fills some of the most definitely needed feels, while continuing to tell the story.
♥️📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~Let Your Hair Down~
*****
Yunho didn't know. He had been teasing the younger, trying to get him to lighten up a bit. Yeosang wasn't an alien, that was the craziest-
He'd. Been. Joking.
Yeosang wasn't hiding a dragon in the attic, he wasn't related to the Hanzaki Bandit, he hadn't spent time in jail and he most certainly was not an alien.
But Yeosang was looking at him all weird and sad and shocked, and Yunho had the strangest feeling that maybe….as unbelievable as it was, that somehow, Yeosang was.
“How did you know?” Yeosang whispered the words again and Yunho realized his brother was shaking. He tightened his hold around the younger and ran a hand up and down Sangie's back.
An alien.
Sometimes Yunho wished that Hongjoong-hyung hadn't banned him from at least trying to read the family's minds. Times like this. Then he probably would've known months ago what Yeosang was hiding and he could've talked to him about it in much more detail. Figured out a plan and worked through it. Instead of being slapped in the face by it.
“Older brother intuition,” Yunho joked softly, when he realized Yeosang was still waiting for an answer. Then he shook his head. “Just kidding. Sangie, I didn't know. And, I'm still trying to-”
Yeosang huffed and tried to pull out of Yunho's hug. “I knew you wouldn't believe me.”
“Hey!” Yunho pulled the smaller teen back against his chest. “You kind of just dropped the news of the century on me, kid. Give me a couple minutes to process.”
Pouting, Yeosang thunked his head against Yunho's chest again. “It's not the news of the century, hyung,” he muttered with a sniffle.
“Close enough, kid. Hush for a moment.” Yunho squeezed him tight, resting his cheek on his brother's head.
They had to tell hyungs. Jungeun-hyung too. He knew everything there was to know about…almost anything. And while Yunho was fairly certain that aside from hyungs being understandably upset that Yeosang waited so long to tell them - and not angry-upset, more of a this is important information we should have had from the beginning-upset, he didn't think much would change.
Everyone loved Yeosang. He was family.
They would need to know where Yeosang was actually from, of course, and oh! Thank the heavens that Sangie hadn't ever gotten really hurt and had to go to the hospital. Assuming that his body wasn't exactly the same as a humans, even a human with powers, that could've been disastrous-
“Why do you call me that?” Yeosang's voice interrupted his thoughts and Yunho smiled softly at the younger.
“Call you what?”
“Kid. You don't call anyone else that.”
It was a good question. And honestly, Yunho didn't know. Actually, maybe he did. Yeosang may have been the fourth oldest, but he also had an innocence to him that even Mingi didn't.
And now Yunho knew why.
“I think,” Yunho said, running his hand through Yeosang's hair, “that you remind me of someone. But mostly, because you're my kid brother, right?”
Yeosang rolled his eyes. “I'm an alien, hyung. I'm not-” the golden haired teen sucked in a shaky breath, “I'm not. And what about the others? They're really your brothers-”
Yunho squeezed Yeosang again, tossing the teen's Superman pillow to the side so he could get a better hold on the younger.
“They are. And so are you. This doesn't change anything, kid. Just makes us a way cooler family. Wait till Youngie finds out. He's going to hold it over Bin-ah's head forever. Didn't Innie say once that they thought Seungminnie was an alien?”
Yunho had heard the story one of the first times Chan-hyung's boys spent the night, and he'd heard varying versions of it since.
A giggle escaped Yeosang and he nodded. “But he's not,” he whispered after a moment, “he's like the rest of you.”
“Mm. I think we need to talk to hyungs, kid. They need to know and they can tell you this doesn't change anything.”
Yeosang stiffened in his hold, then turned abruptly, shoving his face in Yunho's chest.
“I'm scared, hyung,” he mumbled, and Yunho realized with a start, that Yeosang was crying.
Like, actually crying.
Holding him tightly with one hand, Yunho dug around for his phone with the other. He pulled it from his pocket and swiped the screen.
–Hyung, are you almost home? Something's happened -nothing dangerous and no injuries - but we need you here. –
Hongjoong-hyung's response was almost immediate.
We'll be there in 15, Yun-ah.
Notes:
Hyungs to the rescue! Although, tbh, Yunho is a rockstar, yeah?
Chapter 38: Caught in the Cross Hairs - Ch. 9
Summary:
The parent™ hyungs are home! Yay!
Notes:
Good Lord this took forever to write and I have absolutely no idea how good it is. Honestly. There was suddenly a lot of information that had to be told, and a decent amount of emotions, along with more people and it made for so many moving parts, I got a bit overwhelmed. 😵💫📝 The things I do to myself! 🤣
I have written this chapter (and half the tenth chapter) like 3 times and deleted them all. Then rewrote it again, to what it is now.
I'm honestly not sure how good it is - though I like this one better than the previous ones, and because I kinda just don't want to write it all over again, this is the version you're getting. 🤣📝🤦
That said, if it's terrible, I'm sorry!! 😭📝
Chapter Text
***
~Bad Hair Day~
Yunho was rubbing Yeosang's back, slow and gentle, when his phone chimed a few minutes later. He swiped the screen and couldn't help but grin at the text from Seonghwa-hyung.
Yun-ah, tell Sangie that Biggie-Hyung says everything is going to be fine. And no, he's not telling you how he knows it involves Yeosang.
Yunho texted back one handed, while he continued to rub Yeosang's back.
-Tell Geun-hyung that he's right, of course. And that I stand by my theory that he is magic.-
Yunho sent his response, then enlarged Seonghwa-hyung's text and tapped Sangie's back. “Look, kid. From Hwa-hyung.”
Yeosang peeked out to read the text and promptly burst into fresh tears. Yunho couldn't help but kiss the side of the flyer's head. “You're really working yourself up over nothing, kid. We're going to sort it all out.”
“It's not nothing though,” Yeosang cried, “I'm.. I'm not like you. I'm…I'm from another planet!”
“Hush. Let's just see what hyungs say.” Yunho spoke firmly, tucking Yeosang back against his chest, “you're part of our family, kid. That isn't ever going to change.”
Yeosang shook his head, and Yunho let out a soft sigh. It wasn't worth fighting with the flyer at the moment. It was best to wait for hyungs to tell Sangie themselves.
He sent off quick texts to San and Mingi to check in. San had taken Jongho down to the apartment’s gym earlier, and Mingi and Wooyoung had declared they were going to watch as many Ben Ten episodes as they could before someone kicked them off the TV.
The return texts confirmed the boys were all fine, and Yunho scooted all the way back on the bed, taking Yeosang with him. He leaned against the wall, tugging Yeosang as close as he could, closed his eyes and waited.
Hyungs would fix everything.
***
“Well, I'm not sure we can fix everything,” Seonghwa-hyung said when Yunho told him that same thing a little bit later. The elder chuckled softly, reaching out to gently shake Yeosang's foot. “But if you can explain what's going on, we can certainly try to help.” Seonghwa was sitting on the edge of the bed, Hongjoong next to him.
Yeosang was sitting next to Yunho, but the younger had his face stuck in his Superman pillow again and he was refusing to look at anyone.
“C'mon, kid. Just tell them,” Yunho said, moving his shoulder just enough to rock Yeosang's head, “there's literally no point in keeping it a secret any longer.”
“Sang-ah,” Seonghwa added, shaking Yeosang's foot again, “let us help you, baby.”
Yunho sighed when Yeosang shook his head. “It is a pretty big deal, hyungs. And he's afraid you're going to be angry at him. But it isn't actually the end of the world.”
Hongjoong-hyung blew out a breath, and Yunho wasn't surprised when he moved across the bed, took Yeosang by the arms, and hauled him into his lap. Patience wasn't their hyung's strong suit. “Kang Yeosang,” he said, voice soft but firm, “look at me.”
The teenager obeyed almost instantly, dropping the pillow, as Hongjoong-hyung brushed the bangs from Yeosang's forehead. “Tell me what's happened. Hyung is not going anywhere. And neither are you. Do you hear me?” Hongjoong-hyung held the flyer's gaze and the teen blinked twice, then nodded.
Yeosang took a few deep breaths and rubbed his eyes. He looked from Yunho to Seonghwa and back up at Hongjoong. “Hyung…hyung, I'm not …. I'm not, I'm not from here….”
Hongjoong nodded. Yeosang's eyes flicked to Seonghwa and back and then the words tumbled from him in a rush. “I'm not…hyungs, I'm not from Earth! I'm-I'm an alien. I'm from one of the outer planets called Cyrgil. My grandparents sent me to Earth because of the civil war,” Yeosang sucked back a sob, and Yunho peeked at Seonghwa-hyung - the man looked as shocked as he'd felt earlier - “I'd only been here a few weeks when you found me and I can't go back now and I don't want to and Yunho-hyung said everything will be o-ok, but I'm s-scared-”
Seonghwa-hyung's face morphed from confused to concerned at Yeosang's broken words. He reached forward and pulled Yeosang from Hongjoong-hyung's hold, wrapped his arms around their flyer and squeezed with all his might. “You aren't going anywhere, Yeosangie, you hear me?”
His words were soft, Seonghwa-hyung’s usually were, but they were said in that tone that Seonghwa-hyung used when he meant business. They soothed something inside of Yunho that he hadn't realized even needed it, and he slumped back against the wall, relief flooding his chest.
Yeosang's face was buried in the crook of Seonghwa-hyung’s neck and the elder was whispering in his ear, one hand carding through the boy's gold hair.
Yunho glanced at Hongjoong-hyung, who was doing a remarkable job of not looking all that surprised with the current information drop. Yunho figured they threw enough crazy stuff at him on a fairly regular basis, that their leader had nerves of steel.
Hongjoong-hyung scooted across the bed to Seonghwa-hyung's side, took one of Yeosang's hands and squeezed it.
“Yeosang.” Hongjoong-hyung spoke in that quiet, no nonsense tone that Yunho was sure their leader had learned from Jungeun-hyung. He waited for Yeosang to look at him before he continued. “Thank you for telling us. Your hyungs are right. You are not going anywhere,” Hongjoong affirmed, holding the flyer's gaze, “you're our family, you're my kid, and we all love you.”
Chapter 39: Give Up the Ghost (Ch. 1 - Shadow of Doubt)
Summary:
The last thing Hongjoong expected while chasing the Hanzaki Bandit was to find a kid in an alley. Well, he thought it was a kid anyway...?
Notes:
This is not the next chapter of Caught in the Crosshairs. But that's coming, promise. I had to work on something different for a bit. And I started this story based off a Deadpool/Spider-Man comic short that ImaMeWriter sent me. Initially I thought it was going to be just a fun little short. I knew it was going to be an intro to one of Gunil's Boys as soon as I read it, and while it's still that, it's turned into a much bigger story.
You see, finding random super powered kids who need a family started way back with Jungeun-hyung. And you guys know that by now, right? But our favorite hyung's boys are all a little different in their approach in welcoming a new kid, and Gunil.... Gunil is lovely. I adore him and he's just got this crazy amount of levelheaded-ness that kind of...I dunno. He's a little bit Jungeun-hyung, a little bit Jin-hyung, a sprinkle of Chan-hyung and a whole lot of himself, all mixed up together. He's not much of their maknae, or Yeon-hyung, not really, but he adores them, so it's all good.
I was going to add the link for the comic strip short here, but if I do that, it gives too much away now that this story has grown. So, maybe at the end, after the reveal.... Lol.
Also, the timeline is a little fuzzy here and I know that I tend to do that.... It's just that my headcannon and the stories don't always match the way I want them to. I originally thought this story took place after Hongjoong had some kids and Gunil too, but it didn't work that way. HJ has no kiddos yet and this will be Gunil's first. Chan may have just Jisungie if I'm being generous with the timeline... Yeon has a few of his and Jin has all of his.... But yeah. Lol. Hongjoong had so much maknae-ity going on as I wrote this, that there was just no way he had kids yet. 😅📝♥️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**Chapter 1 - Shadow of Doubt**
Hongjoong ran after the Hanzaki Bandit, feet thudding against the cracked pavement. “You know,” he huffed out, annoyed, “there's no point in running when I know where you live!”
And with that he stopped running, bent over, hands on his knees, breathing heavily. It really was stupid to chase the lowlife when he could just call Detective Kamora and let the officer pick him up in a few hours.
Besides, it was getting late. He'd been invited to Yeon-hyung's for dinner and it was likely near done. The elder’s japchae was some of the best and he had no intentions of having to eat it reheated.
A moment later, breathing easier, he turned, heading out of the alleyway between two of the city's decent hotels, only to duck in surprise as something flew past his head, landing near a large dumpster a hundred feet away.
Blinking in confusion, he looked up, and then behind him.
Nothing.
But there had been something.
He was sure of it. He headed for the dumpster, stopping once he got close, listening.
Still nothing.
He jumped up on a stack of pallets, climbing up to look inside. Gross. Channie-hyung would definitely have something to say if he saw him hanging over the side of some back alley dumpster.
Weirdly though, there was nothing in it. Well trash, obviously. But nothing like a strange, unidentified flying object.
About to jump to the ground, he paused. He thought he heard what sounded like a groan. He looked in the dumpster once more, but there was definitely nothing of importance in there. He heard another noise, even quieter than the last, and shifted on the pallets to look at the ground between the dumpster and the building.
What the actual heck?!
Jumping to the ground, he skirted around the pallets to the open area, hoping he'd been seeing things.
He had not.
Staring in absolute confusion at what appeared to be a teenager, crumpled on the ground, Hongjoong stepped closer and gave the ragamuffin-like bundle a tiny poke in the side with his foot. “Hey, kid? You ok?”
The cotton candy haired teenager didn't move at all, but Hongjoong heard a soft groan again, and without even thinking about it, he pulled his phone from his pocket. He hit Jungeun-hyung's number and waited, gently nudging the boy's arm with the toe of his boot. “Kid?”
Well, he assumed it was a kid. Looked like one, though he also looked…odd. Fuzzy wasn't quite the right word. Like….like a mirage in the desert, kind of blurry? Whatever it was, it was weird. And if it wasn't for the tiny groans, Hongjoong would've thought the kid was dead.
Glaring at his phone - why wasn't his hyung answering - Jungeun-hyung always answered his phone. Frowning, he knelt next to the boy, reaching to set his hand on the kid's shoulder.
And about fell over backwards when the teenager flung himself around, arms flailing defensively, nearly smacking Hongjoong in the face.
“Hey!”
His yell had the boy jumping to his feet, staring at him with odd, almost cat-like eyes, seconds before he made a mad rush in Hongjoong's direction.
He sidestepped, nearly colliding with the dumpster, just as the kid leaped forward and slammed into the building. Sort of. The teen and the wall blended momentarily, as if he was in the wall, only to be kicked back, hitting the ground with a dull thud.
“What the- kid? Hey, kid! Are you alright?” Hongjoong went to the boy's side, dropping to his knees and shaking the boy's shoulder rather forcibly.
And his hand sank into the teen's shoulder. Hongjoong jerked his hand back in horror.
Holy Moses! What was wrong with this…this person?! And why wasn't his hyung calling him back?! Like, he really needed him this time. This wasn't about apple crisps or wayward nephew-dongsaengs or Hongjoong feeling a little clingy. He needed his hyung because what the actual heck was going on?
Riiinnng!
Hongjoong startled and then grabbed for his phone, the form on the ground twitching slightly at the ringing. “Geun-hyung?!”
A chuckle hit his ears. Not Geun-hyung.
“Hey, maknae-yah.” Gunil-hyung’s voice came through the phone and Hongjoong groaned.
Gunil-hyung was not who he wanted- well…..wait. A hyung was a hyung at this point.
“Hyung, are you busy? I need you to come here. Quickly. I found a….there's this, well I don't know what he is? But you need to come,” Hongjoong rambled, quickly tacking on a, “please?”
He reached for the boy's body again, this time setting a hand on his back, infinitely glad when he came in contact with the normal resistance of skin beneath the ripped T-shirt. He left his hand there, rubbing gently as he waited for Gunil-hyung to answer.
“What do you mean you don't know what he is? Where are you maknae?”
“Well, I thought he was dead at first,” Hongjoong said with a bit of a shrug, “but he jumped up and-”
“You thought he was dead?! Joong-ah, where the hell are you?”
“Geun-hyung doesn't like it when we swear,” Hongjoong said distractedly, as he moved his hand up the boy's back a bit, “I'm in the alley by the new Holiday Inn down on Hwasal. I need you to come, hyung. There's something really odd about him.”
“I'm coming, kiddo. Did you call Hyung?”
“Don't call me kiddo, hyung, it's weird. And, of course I did!” Hongjoong whined, “but he didn't answer. Hyung always answers!” Hongjoong blew out an annoyed breath and moved from his knees, to sit on the ground, still rubbing at the teenager's back.
“Easy, Joong-ah. He can't always answer. He has a life.” Gunil-hyung sounded a bit out of breath, and Hongjoong hoped it was because he was rushing to get here.
“He always answers when I call,” Hongjoong muttered darkly.
“Don't be stubborn. You know that's not true. I'll be there in a few minutes.”
It was true, but Hongjoong didn't want Gunil-hyung to get annoyed with him, so he nodded, not that his hyung could see him. “Thanks, hyung. Hurry.”
“I am, Joong-ah. I'm hanging up now.”
The line clicked and Hongjoong set the phone next to him. He cautiously moved his hand a bit further up the boy's back. His hand didn't sink there either, thank the heavens, and he could feel the boy breathing. That had to be good, right? Though the kid had been still for a long time, was that bad?
He didn't know.
Maybe Gunil-hyung would.
Notes:
Yeah, he probably should've called 911 or the superhero equivalent, but it's fiction, so let's just squint and pretend that there's leeway for superhero based situations. That's what my headcannon says anyway. 🤣📝♥️
Chapter 40: Give Up the Ghost (Ch. 2 - Ghost of a Chance)
Summary:
Gunil to the rescue!!
Notes:
This makes the 40th chapter in We Need a Hero!!!!
What the actual what! That's amazing and terrifying and so very cool! I'd never have thought I'd have so many stories in this AU! And that doesn't include the chapters in Chan's Heros!
Thank you all so much for loving this series as much as I do! 📝♥️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**Chapter 2-Ghost of a Chance**
It didn't take his hyung long. It shouldn't, Gunil-hyung lived more in city than any of them, and Hongjoong got to his feet when he saw his brother half running, half gliding towards him.
“Hyung, look!” Hongjoong pointed at the kid as Gunil came to a stop. The elder grabbed him in a quick hug before kneeling next to the motionless teen. He reached out to put a hand on the boy's forehead, but yanked his hand back like Hongjoong had done earlier.
“My hand-” Gunil-hyung said, looking at the teenager in confusion, “what-”
Hongjoong nodded hard. “I told you, hyung, isn't it freaky?! And he hasn't moved since he slammed into the wall,” he said, waving one hand toward the building behind them. He knelt next to Gunil-hyung and poked at the kid's back.
“He slammed into the wall?! Joong-ah! We need to get him to the hospital!”
Hongjoong shook his head, poking at the teen again. “I don't know, hyung. There's something really strange about him, right? Maybe…maybe we should see if Yoongi-hyung can help him first?” He stuck a finger in the boy's ribs, oddly satisfied when the kid flinched.
“Joong-ah, for heaven's sake, quit poking him,” Gunil-hyung said, smacking at his hand, “but yeah, that's not a bad idea. Especially if Geun-hyung isn't answering.”
Hongjoong glared, yanking his hand back, and holding it against his chest protectively. There was a reason he hadn't called Channie-hyung. Gunil-hyung wasn't supposed to act like him. “I'm not hurting him,” he whined, “and I still don't know why Hyung didn't answer.”
Gunil-hyung gave him a really unimpressed look. “No wonder Channie-hyung snaps at you all the time,” the elder muttered, pulling his phone from his pocket, “and I told you. Hyung has a life.”
“Hyung!!” Hongjoong cried, shoving at Gunil-hyung’s side, “Chan-hyung loves me!”
Gunil-hyung sighed, putting his phone to his ear. “I didn't say he didn't, maknae- Yoongi-hyung! Hi! You won't believe this, but-”
Huffing, Hongjoong turned away and went back to tapping the boy's back, gently. “Hey, kid,” he said, shaking the hand on the teen's back, “c'mon, wake up. We need to get you to my hyung.”
The teenager shifted just slightly, and Hongjoong tapped him again. “C'mon, wake up. Let's get you out of here, right?”
The teen groaned, flinging one arm out and batting at Hongjoong's hand. “Stopit.”
The mumbled words almost made Hongjoong grin. “I'll stop if you sit up. C'mon kid. You need a doctor, or something.”
“NoIdon't.”
This time Hongjoong did grin. “You brake checked a wall, kid. I thought you were dead.”
The boy groaned and slowly rolled onto his back. He tossed an arm over his eyes - a move that didn't cause his arm to sink into his head, Hongjoong noticed. Though the strange, hazy look still covered half the kid's body.
Freaky, really. And Hongjoong had a brother who could turn into a wolf.
“I ain't dead,” the younger scoffed, struggling to sit up.
“I can see that,” Hongjoong chuckled, “but we have a hyung who can help, he's a healer.”
The kid managed to sit, though he looked queasy and a bit like a strong wind would knock him over. He shook his head. “Don't need it.”
Hongjoong raised an eyebrow. Sure he didn't. The kid could barely sit. Was he really going to have to man handle the stubborn brat to get him to come with?
“C'mon, up you get,” Gunil-hyung stepped close again, no longer on the phone, and reached forward, taking a handful of the boy’s T-shirt, “Yoongi-hyung said he'd like to meet you, if you're willing.”
The teenager shook his head again, pulling at Gunil-hyung’s hold. “I ain't going to no doctor!”
Gunil-hyung nodded, bringing the kid gently to his feet. “No doctor. Just our hyung. He won't hurt you.”
The boy wobbled, and Gunil-hyung let go of the shirt to set a hand on the younger's hip, steadying him. The kid sidestepped, glaring at Gunil-hyung. “You can't make me.”
Hongjoong snorted. Gunil-hyung may not be able to make the brat, but he sure could.
He got to his feet and reached for the younger, only to stop quick at Gunil-hyung's soft. “Yah! Joong-ah!”
He blinked at the elder, unable to stop the tiny pout that jumped to his lips. “I wasn't going to hurt him!”
“Leave him be,” Gunil-hyung said, giving him a look before turning back to their unusual friend, “he's capable of walking to the car on his own, aren't you?”
The boy's glare faded. “I don't need a doctor,” he muttered again, “I really don't.”
Gunil-hyung nodded. “No doctor. I would just like to have you checked over by our hyung. At his apartment, yeah? You look like you've gone a few rounds with Kim Jong-shin.”
Hongjoong blinked in surprise when the half dead, surly teenager giggled.
“I feel like I have,” the boy whispered, one hand moving to rub at his opposite arm, “I tried to stop a robbery, but there were too many of them.”
Well, that explained some of his ragged look. Hongjoong watched his hyung, not sure what to do next.
He didn't have to wait long.
“You look pretty roughed up, kid,” Gunil-hyung said softly, holding out his hand, “I'm Gunil and that's Hongjoong. What's your name?”
The teen stared for a bit, but he eventually took Gunil-hyung's hand and shook it. “I'm Kwak Ji Seok, but I go by Gaon.”
“Nice to meet you, Gaon-ah. My car's parked out on the street. Feel free to come with us.” Gunil-hyung pointed down the alley. He took Hongjoong by the shoulder and started walking.
“Hyung, what are you doing?” Hongjoong hissed, looking back over his shoulder as Gunil-hyung pulled him along, “you can't just leave him here!”
“I can't make him come with us either, Joong-ah. Not everything requires force, maknae,” Gunil-hyung whispered, “And trust me, just once, yeah? Hyung knows what he's doing.”
Huffing lightly, Hongjoong let himself be led down the alley to Gunil-hyung's Jeep.
He hopped into the passenger seat as soon as Gunil-hyung unlocked the doors, then looked back down the alley. Nothing.
He turned to his hyung, ready to tell him exactly how wrong he was.
“He's not-”
“Hush, maknae-yah,” Gunil-hyung cut him off, “use that tiny bit of patience I know you have and just give the kid a moment to think.”
Rude. He had plenty of patience. There just was no need to use it, if you could make someone obey. It was faster and more efficient that way too. He pulled his phone from his pocket. Maybe Geun-hyung had texted him back.
He had not. Also rude.
What if he'd been in danger or injured? What was the point of cell phones if people weren't going to use them? That's what he was going to tell Hyung. That's what the elder always said to Hongjoong when he didn't answer his phone. He needed Jungeun-hyung-
Hongjoong startled as the back door of the Jeep opened. He twisted in the seat, staring until Gunil-hyung pinched his arm.
Ow! He hadn't meant to stare. Gunil-hyung really needed to stop acting like Channie-hyung-
“Just your healer hyung?”
Hongjoong’s head snapped back to the teen with the quiet question. The kid was standing just outside the Jeep, those odd cat-like eyes trained on Gunil-hyung.
“Just my healer hyung,” Gunil-hyung confirmed, “he lives with other hyungs, but no doctors.”
The kid hesitated for another moment, then climbed into the Jeep, pulling the door shut behind him.
Notes:
Isn't Gunil just great?
Chapter 41: Caught in the Cross Hairs (Ch. 10)
Summary:
Hyungs and the rest of the family all know about Yeosang now. And they *obviously* love him just the same. ♥️📝
Notes:
Chapter 10!!! 🎉🎉 It's really just an epilogue of sorts and though it didn't go quite like I first envisioned it, I still like where it ended up. I hope you all do too!
Thank you to Sraza for the idea! It morphed a bit but the reason I wrote this at all was because of their comment, so 😍📝😅🎉
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***Hair Spray***
As soon as the words left Joong-hyung's mouth, Yeosang's hair started changing colors, and then the flyer was scrambling from one hyung's lap to the other, clinging to Joong-hyung with an intensity that Yunho had only ever seen in Jongho, when the maknae was having one of his Juridym nightmares.
It made something deep in his chest twist wildly and he crept across the bed to grab Seonghwa-hyung's hand. “Hyung?”
Seonghwa-hyung's arms circled Yunho and he hugged him tight. “I think Sangie's hair is affected by his emotions, Yun-ah.”
Yunho nodded against the elder’s shoulder. “It started changing the other day,” he whispered, “Sangie said he usually can control it.”
Seonghwa-hyung nodded, but didn't say anything more, simply rubbing at Yunho's back, as Hongjoong-hyung started talking again.
“Sang-ah,” Hongjoong-hyung said, gently pushing Yeosang back so he could look him in the eye, “I wish we'd known this from the beginning, mostly for safety reasons. Baby, what if you'd been injured and needed medical attention? I have no idea if your body requires anything special or if there's anything we may have done that could've injured you more. We would've been scared out of our minds if something happened and you started…I don't know, bleeding black blood or something-”
“Orange,” Yeosang mumbled from within Joong-hyung’s arms, “I'm - I'm so sorry,” Yeosang hiccuped. He was rubbing his eyes, looking small and forlorn and Yunho kind of wanted to squish him in a hug. “I didn't mean- I can't fix, don't be angry, please don't be-”
Hongjoong-hyung about crushed their flyer in a hug then, cutting off whatever he'd been about to ramble on about.
“Oh Sangie,” Seonghwa-hyung breathed out, “no one's angry, sweetheart.”
“I'm not very happy that you hid all of this,” Hongjoong-hyung added softly, a look passing between him and Seonghwa-hyung that Yunho didn't quite understand, “but I'm not angry. Do you understand the difference?”
Yeosang nodded slowly. “I'm not in trouble, but we need to talk?” he asked with a bit of a grimace.
“Yeah, baby. That's what it means,” Joong-hyung said with a smile, “is there anything else you want to tell me?”
Still sniffling, Yeosang looked at Yunho, who nodded. “I…my hair changes color by itself. I mean, I can usually control it,” he whispered, “but,”
This time, Hongjoong-hyung chuckled softly, running a hand through the teen's now blue-green hair. “I can see that, love. Do you know why it's having trouble now?”
Yeosang nodded. “It's my age. I can't remember what Seonghwa-hyung called it when Jongho's voice changed? But it's like that. And, and my body goes…wild a bit…? But sometimes it's my emotions.”
“Like now,” Seonghwa murmured softly, reaching out to take Yeosang's free hand.
Yeosang nodded again. “I'm sorry,” he mumbled against Hongjoong-hyung's shoulder, “I really, really am.”
Hongjoong-hyung gave Sangie's hip a bit of a solid pat. It wasn't hard enough to be considered a warning smack, but it wasn't exactly a love pat either, and the flyer gasped softly, looking wide eyed at their hyung.
“Enough apologizing, Sang-ah. We understand why you thought you couldn't tell us and we're going to move on from here. No more lying. I need you to tell me anything you think is important. Anything. Understand?”
Yeosang nodded slowly, still staring at Hongjoong-hyung with giant puppy dog eyes. His lower lip trembled and Yunho shifted out of the way, fairly certain Seonghwa-hyung was going to grab their flyer in another crushing hug.
And he did.
***
“So, wait,” Wooyoung said, flopping down on the pile of blankets on the floor, “you don't fly because you have a superpower, you fly because you're an alien?! That's so cool, hyung! Why didn't you tell us? I can't wait to tell Changbin!”
Yeosang flushed at Wooyoung's obvious hero worship, turning slightly to bury his face in Seonghwa-hyung's Legoland sweatshirt, and Yunho held back a snort at their hyung's long suffering sigh.
“Baby, we're intrigued and excited,” Seonghwa-hyung said, with a pointed look at Wooyoung, “you might want to at least try and answer some of their questions, hmm?”
Yeosang stiffened a bit, then whispered in Hwa-hyung's ear.
Rolling his eyes, Seonghwa-hyung shifted Yeosang a bit on his lap. “Everyone on Cyrgil can fly, Youngie.”
Wooyoung grinned, grabbing Mingi's hand and pulling him onto the blankets with him. “Did you hear that, hyung? About Sangie-hyung?”
Mingi nodded, pulling his Charmander blanket around him. “Joong-hyung told me. Sangie-hyung, you look human, does everyone on Cyrgil look that way? Or are you like Seonghwa-hyung and can change the way you look?”
“Oh yes, hyung!!” Jongho piped up from where he sat next to San on the couch opposite Yeosang and Hwa-hyung, “do you change your body like you can your hair? Hyung, you have to tell us all about your planet! What's your favorite food there? Are there giraffes and, I don't know, soft shelled turtles? Do you have a sun and moon? Can you mind control like Yunho-hyung? What about-” Jongho's incessant questions came to an abrupt halt as San grabbed the maknae and covered his mouth with one hand and tickled his side with the other.
Jongho erupted in giggles, flailing like a dying fish, and Seonghwa-hyung mouthed a thank you to San.
Yeosang shook his head. “We look like you,” he said, shrugging, “I can't change anything but my hair. We have animals but they don't look like the ones here,” Yeosang continued, his voice getting softer as he leaned back against Seonghwa-hyung, “we have the same sun as you, but there's no moon. Nights are really dark. Young-ah’s power would be super helpful there.” Yeosang grinned down at Wooyoung, who gave him a thumbs up.
“I don't have mind control, Jongho-yah,” Yunho said, shaking his head, “and I think if Sang-ah did, we'd probably have some idea.”
“Or would you?” Yeosang asked softly, eyeing Yunho from where his face was still half buried in Seonghwa-hyung's chest.
Yunho blinked at their alien flyer. Was he teasing them?
“No mind control in our family,” Hongjoong-hyung said as he sat down next to Jongho and pulled him into his lap, “anything else of interest Sang-ah?”
Yeosang shook his head. “There's a lot about my planet I could share, but I don't think there's anything else I need to tell you..?”
Hongjoong-hyung chuckled again. “Fair enough, love. Now. What should we have for dinner?”
Notes:
♥️ Oh Happy Day ♥️
Chapter 42: It's a Zoo Out There (pt3)
Summary:
Just "how* did Felix wind up at the zoo?
Let's find out, yeah?
Notes:
I honestly only had a vague idea of why/how Felix wound up at the zoo and why Jisung forgot him, but despite that, I had a good chunk of this written for awhile. Then I went into it the other day and tried to be all stern with the muses - "we're going to work on this and get this chapter done."
It didn't work. 🤣🙄📝
But this morning, I tentatively opened it and kind of poked at it a bit to make sure the muses weren't going to attack me..... 🫣 They didn't and after a few hours, I had it written and I just needed to go back and edit/clean it up. 😍📝
I hope it was worth the wait! 😍📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***†***
Hongjoong stared at his dongsaeng-nephew. The boy didn't actually mean…how in the world…..he needed someone to please tell him that this child hadn't lost his sibling.
And if he had, why was Hongjoong the one having to deal with the fallout?! Why was it taking Chan-hyung so long to come back?!
Jisung was staring at him with big, sad eyes, the ones Seonghwa-hyung called puppy dog eyes. But Hongjoong liked puppies and he didn't particularly like his dongsaengs when they were using puppy dog eyes on him.
Because it usually meant trouble. Like right now.
“Where is Felix?” he asked, pulling the boy in close, and doing his best to look the younger in the eye, despite the lack of light.
Jisung's eyes couldn't possibly get any wider, and then, at the look Hongjoong leveled on him when he didn't answer, the teen shook his head and tried to back up a step.
“Where is Felix, Han Jisung?” Hongjoong demanded, tightening his grip on the boy's shoulders.
“I don't knooow!!” the teenager wailed, sniffling hard.
Hongjoong looked at his dongsaeng in disbelief. So the kid had managed to lose his brother. How exactly did one-
“You don't know what, Han Jisung?” Chan's voice came from behind Hongjoong, and the sad eyed menace in front of him, burst into tears.
***†***
Seonghwa led the way back to the car, Felix's sniffling becoming nearly non existent the longer they walked. “Hyung?”
“Yes, Lix-ah?”
“Do you know where Sungie is?”
Seonghwa gave the teenager a rather confused look, then shook his head. “I don't, sweetheart. How would I? What were you boys planning to do?”
They'd made it to the car now. Felix looked at him - eyes brimming with tears, and didn't respond.
“Felix, answer hyung.” Seonghwa said, more sternly than he wanted to be. But he needed information.
The blonde's lower lip started to tremble and he gave a half hearted shrug. “Sungie…. Sungie asked me…Chan-hyung is on a mission-”
Seonghwa nodded. “Yes, honey. Joong-ah is also. But that doesn't answer my question.”
“Jisung really wanted to help on the mission…. And maybe…..maybe we tried to follow Chan-hyung?”
Nodding even though that didn't give him any more info than he already had, Seonghwa reached out and caught the younger's chin, making him look him in the eye. “Honey, if the two of you were following hyungs, how'd you end up alone at the zoo?”
“Sungie…. Jisung thought hyungs were going to the Szerr building, so we took a cab over there,” Felix paused, glancing up at Seonghwa, “but, but I-I told him that didn't match the ping.”
Leaning against the car, Seonghwa raised an eyebrow. “Go on, Lix-ah.”
“Don't be mad!” the shapeshifter cried, holding out his arms.
Seonghwa refrained, with difficulty, from pulling the upset teenager into his arms. He needed answers. “I'm not mad, Felix-ah, but neither you, nor Jisung are supposed to be out here, alone, are you?”
Wide eyes stared back at him, and a couple tears spilled over. The teen sniffled, wrapped his arms around himself, and slowly shook his head.
“Finish your story, Lix-ah. I still need to message hyungs and get you home.”
***†***
Hongjoong turned to Chan-hyung, half glaring. “Must you always make them cry?” he snarked, stepping away from Jisung, so Chan-hyung could get to his sobbing mess of a teenager.
Chan-hyung snorted as he moved past him. “Not always,” he said, “sometimes they yell.”
“Brats,” Hongjoong commiserated.
Chan nodded. “The whole lot of them,” he agreed softly, taking Jisung in his arms and squeezing him tight, only to gently push him away a moment later.
“Tell me everything, Han Jisung, but firstly tell me how you've somehow managed to lose your brother. And don't you dare leave anything out.”
Sniffling harder than Hongjoong thought was warranted, the boy nodded, taking the wadded up bandana that Chan-hyung gave him. He wiped his nose and then blinked sadly at Chan-hyung. “I don't know where he went or even if he did go somewhere! Maybe he just stayed on the bench?”
“No, Jisung-ah, he did not.”
***†***
Felix sucked back a sob and shook his head, more wildly than the previous head shake. “Chan-hyung…. And, and Minho-hyung…they'll be upset….”
“They may be, and if they are, it'd be understandable, sweetheart. Neither of you asked, and you've scared a lot of people. Minho especially.” Seonghwa said, not unkindly, but with a firmness that made Felix start crying in earnest.
And Seonghwa couldn't help it. He wasn't a monster. He reached out and pulled the boy close, wrapping him in another hug. “Finish telling hyung what happened, Lix-ah,” Seonghwa soothed, as he ran a hand up and down Felix's back.
“There wasn't anyone….there was no one at the Szerr building - I told Sungie there wasn't. And Sungie…he told me…to recalibrate the ping.” Felix was whispering now and Seonghwa was rather glad he held the boy in a hug, or he wouldn't have been able to hear him.
“And that's what I did, Hyung,” Felix continued, “I recalibrated and gave Sungie the new ping. Which wasn't far from the one I told him first. But then I got a text from Jungsu about the new GTA game - you know, the one, Jongho-yah and Jungsu and I have been waiting for?” Felix sniffled, running the sleeve of his sweatshirt over his face. “And…and when I looked up, he was gone.”
“Hmmm,” Seonghwa murmured softly, “ do you think maybe Sungie got tired of waiting for you?”
Felix shook his head. “No,” he said rather darkly, though the sniffles softened the heat in his reply, “I think he didn't bother waiting.”
And honestly, Jisung's impatience was rather legendary within their family, right up there with Wooyoung’s, so Seonghwa understood. “And you wound up here, because?”
“Hyung!” Felix whined softly, “I know he was following the ping, but I didn't want to do that, by myself. It was really scary.”
Nodding, Seonghwa pulled his phone from his pocket and sent off a few more texts to hyungs, motioning at Felix to keep talking, when the boy just stared at him.
“You aren't going to believe me,” Felix moaned, “and…and it's embarrassing.”
Seonghwa raised an unimpressed eyebrow. Felix was turning into a sulky teenager right before his eyes. He needed to channel Hongjoong or Chan-hyung…. Someone who could make a pouting dongsaeng spill the beans.
Jungeun-hyung.
He hit the contact on the screen, but held the phone to the side, and gave Felix a look. “Tell me how you wound up at the zoo, Lee Felix.”
He heard the tiny click of his phone and then Jungeun-hyung was talking, small and a bit tinny, but there. ‘Hwa? Is everything alright?’
Felix looked at him in betrayal. “Hyung,” he whimpered.
Putting the phone to his ear, Seonghwa quickly explained the situation, then handed the phone to Felix as Jungeun-hyung requested.
Felix glared at him through teary eyes, but he took the phone, softly greeting their hyung.
There was silence for a few moments, tears spilling down the shapeshifter’s cheeks once more. He nodded at something that was said and then looked up at Seonghwa and took a deep breath.
“There was a really creepy noise. I got scared. Really scared, hyungs! And .. And there was a billboard, a billboard for the zoo,” Felix paused, took a couple deep breaths and continued, “I morphed into a meerkat and I ran. I didn't stop…not until I saw the cheetah exhibit. That's when I realized I was at the zoo.”
“Oh, Felix,” Seonghwa breathed, fighting back the ridiculous need to laugh, “what are we going to do with you?”
Notes:
What, indeed?!
Chapter 43: The Clutches of Poseidon (ch 1)
Summary:
It's the end of everything. Isn't it?
Notes:
I'm not sure you're ready for this story.
*I* wasn't ready for this story.
It's short, but fairly intense.
There's not much else to say at the moment.... I'm not even going to tell you who it is. The story doesn't until next to the end, so why would I spoil it in advance? 😉📝♥️ Although there's one tiny hint here and if you remember/read another story from a few weeks back, you may figure it out. 📝📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**Chapter 1**
Life wasn't really worth living anymore.
He stared at the lake water, rough and wild from the recent storm, cold and bitter from the freezing temps. The wind whipped at his clothing, the cold air sucking away any warmth he'd built up on the walk over. The white capped waves crashed into the shore with no regard for anyone standing there, but they were also mesmerizing, and one could understand the temptation to follow a mermaid down, despite the danger.
***
It was just after seven, the night air crisp from the skittering wind. The gnarly and bare branches crashed against each other, snapping and cracking, while the remains of fallen leaves rustled across the pavement. The moon shone bright after the recent storm, and he walked the familiar path, hands tucked into his thick winter coat.
***
The lake was cold, his toes already numb from the frigid water that seeped through his worn sneakers. He forced himself to take another step into the loch, even as it lashed and beat at his ankles. He wished for socks, maybe they'd have held off the icy waves just a bit longer. The wind howled like a living, angry thing, smashing into him until he could no longer breathe. Only a few more steps, and it'd be over, the hosu claiming him like a pirate of old.
There was no other option.
Was there?
***
It was only a flash of white. Likely just the waves breaking against the shore, but something nagged at him that it wasn't. He hurried down the well worn path, hooking left and taking the steps two at a time. He hit the beach running, feet thudding against the frozen sand, his eyes on the crashing water. Something was there. He just didn't know what.
And as he raced down the shoreline, he saw it. He saw the flicker of white, under the silvery glow of the moon.
Someone was in the water.
***
The baggy material of his shirt whipped around him like an angry ghost, the wind relentless. He battled the waves that knocked at his knees, pushing him further into the depths. The beauty of the lake was now lost as sirens grabbed him with boney fingers, dragging him into the murky water, and doing their damnedest to suck the very life from his body.
So much for healer.
He couldn't even save himself.
***
It was a race against time.
He wrestled his way through the angry loch, desperate to reach whoever the waves were hurling about. His feet were chunks of ice already, his legs icicles, but he pressed on, step after step, until he was able to wrap his arms around the folds of sopping white shirt and pull the much-too-thin body against his chest.
"Hey-" he gasped, waves rocking him, "I've got you."
***
He couldn't even dispose of himself correctly. He knew he was broken. Knew he was as much of a screw up as any one person could be. But he hadn't even been able to …. hadn't had the guts to…
He'd tried. He'd tried so hard.
Samchon Ki would be so proud.
“Hey.”
He jolted at the soft call, blinking fiercely at the awful bright lights. Why were they so…loud?
“You're in the hospital, eolin-i.”
What? How'd he get … he shook his head slowly, wincing as pain bounced back and forth between his ears. Never mind how. Who? No one ever called him nice names, never mind pet names.
He was vaguely aware that someone's hands were wrapped around one of his own, and he blinked a few more times, trying to clear his vision. But the awful, glaring, fluorescent lights were so terribly loud, and he didn't understand why-
“The lights, please?”
A moment later, the room was beautifully, magically quiet. He turned his head to look at the owner of the hands, cracking his eyes open just enough to see there was a young man sitting there, right next to his bed.
“Welcome back, eolin-i. I'm Kim Seokjin.”
Welcome back? Oh right. He'd tried-
He swallowed hard and did his best to look the stranger in the eyes.
“Min Yoongi.”
Notes:
Sorry. But also, not sorry? 💔📝😉😭😳
I know it's a bit of a cliffhanger, but I needed a breather and this was actually a fairly good spot to stop. There is more to the story though and it'll hopefully come soon.
Please be gentle with me. Yoongi is very special to both me and this story, and I'm not sure why his gotcha story is such a freaking disaster, but it's the way the muses work, yeah?
Everybody's got something.
A/N-
Let's remember/here's a disclaimer/let's use our brains, yeah?- NONE OF WHAT I WRITE FOR BACKSTORY FOR ANYONE IS IN ANY WAY RELEVANT TO THE REAL LIFE PEOPLE'S LIFE STORY, RELATIVES OR ANYTHING. C'MON, BE REALISTIC, THIS IS FICTION, FOLKS. 📝♥️🎶
Chapter 44: No Matter What
Summary:
And here we have Yeon's kiddos going off on an unsanctioned mission. Sorta anyway.
You'll see.
Notes:
You guys, I started this story back in December, with the intention of seeing how Sangyeon handles his boys when they've gone off the rails. And then it just sat there for months because it just wasn't *enough*.
I started playing with it more after glvshyunlix asked about wanting to see more of The Boys. I added a bunch and then it kind of petered out again. A week or two ago, I started playing with it *again* and I was able to add a bunch more. 📝♥️
But it changed quite a bit. And while it's still a story about how Yeon-hyung handles unsanctioned missions, it became so much more.There's lots to see and delve into here.
-Hansel and Gretel pieces and crumbs.
-Backstory.
-World Building.
-Feels upon feels.
-Relationship building.
-And other bits and bobs.**Obvious discipline threat(s), only one half hearted swat on screen.**
Also, yes. As time has gone on, the Superhero Series has grown from what it initially was, into this absolutely lovely world we now rest in.
A reminder note, especially if you're new here! I've upped the ages of the leaders (oldest hyungs) because I needed too. I'm aware the actual birthdates don't allow for say Chan, to be Taehyung's hyung, but here, he is. Timelines are a bit fuzzy at times because in order for my stories to work they have to be. Blessed be fiction. 📝♥️😅
The basic idea is pretty solid though.Another note - The Green Viper Dojo is technically a legit business, run by the criminal lord Baek Yong. Downstairs and in other areas that are not the upstairs classes, there is very much illegal and underhanded things going on and there's crime afoot.
The Dojo is a cover. And that's why people can go in and out without issue. The issue comes if you try to go sneaking around downstairs.
In Binnie's Intro, Chan tells Baek Yong that he 'can't have the city's youth any time you want it'.
There's a straight up reason for that and this story may assist in sharing some of thatThis is slice of life, window shopping, nonsense and lots of feels all wrapped up into the Superhero Series and the people we love here. It has been beautifully beta-d by mosaic_vine and I'm so very grateful for the insight!
Sraza, you should really love the feels at the end. ♥️📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
"Family is not defined by our genes, it is built and maintained through love."
***
“Hakny-yah!” Sangyeon grabbed his third youngest and yanked him away from the front door of one of the city's most dangerous businesses.
The teenager jerked in surprise, big brown eyes looking up at him in horror. “Hyung!!”
“Don't hyung me. Where are Juyeon and Kevin?”
The teenager's eyes shot full of tears at Sangyeon's tone and he pointed at the building.
Sangyeon sucked in a frustrated breath. “Your Chan-hyung's van is down the street. Go on.”
“Chan-hyung?” Haknyeon blinked fiercely, tears brimming in already-at-capacity eyes.
Sangyeon nodded. “Yes. I asked him to come. Are any of your cousins here?” He asked, one eyebrow raising slightly.
The boy blinked a few times before slowly nodding.
“Ju Haknyeon!” Sangyeon snapped, “answer hyung.”
The boy wrung his hands nervously. “I didn't know he was gonna be here! I swear I didn't!” Haknyeon cried, backing up a step at the look Sangyeon leveled on him.
Taking a deep breath, Sangyeon reached out a hand and gently tugged his kid close. “Who is here, Hakny-yah?”
The teen blinked rapidly and started to sniffle. “Jungsu.”
Sangyeon just stared for a moment. “Jungsu is here?”
Haknyeon nodded. “Yes, hyung,” he said, sniffling even harder.
That was very much not expected. While none of the boys should be here, that particular nephew most definitely should not be anywhere near this building. “The van, Hakny-yah. We'll talk about this more at home.”
“Is Chan-hyung in the van?” the younger whispered, a few tears escaping and running down his cheeks.
Sangyeon raised an eyebrow. “He is not. Go on now.”
“Hyungie?” the boy whispered, reaching out a hand and tugging at Sangyeon's sleeve, “I'm sorry. I just wanted to…they never take me with them-”
Catching the teen's hand, Sangyeon cut off whatever the boy had been about to say, pulling him close once more and hugging him hard. “Yeah, kiddo. We'll talk at home.”
Sniffling even harder, the younger nodded and then turned, hurrying down the steps and across the lawn to the road.
First things first. Sangyeon pulled his phone from his pocket. He sent Chan an update and then tapped on Gunil's name. It only took a minute for his younger brother to answer.
“Hi hyung! I haven't talked to you in awhile, what's going on?”
“Gun-ah, it's nearly five, do you know where your kids are?” Sangyeon asked as he opened the front door to the Green Viper Dojo and stepped inside.
******
The van was quiet. Really quiet, with the exception of occasional sniffles.
Chan was driving, and though he wasn't as white knuckled as Yeon had seen him at the end of some missions, or in the aftermath of picking up his own boys after some non sanctioned nonsense, he could tell his younger brother was still rather upset.
“Chan-ah,” he said, after taking a quick look in the rearview at the boys, “everyone’s alright, Tiger.”
His brother sucked in a breath at the nickname, gaze flicking to Yeon for a quick moment before returning to the road. “I hate that place, hyung. I truly hate it.”
Yeon nodded, reaching out to set a hand on Chan's shoulder and squeeze gently. “I know, kiddo. I'm really sorry I had to ask you to come. But the boys are alright. All of them. My knuckleheads. Jungsu. Binnie. And Taehyung.”
He watched Chan glance in the rearview, and then the younger gave him a rather anxious look. “I texted Tae earlier. I know he's alright. I really do, but I haven't heard…. I haven't had a chance- I'm not sure-”
Mentally slapping himself, Yeon grabbed his phone from where he'd set it on the console. “Hold on, Channie. Hyung will call, ok? I promise he's alright, but I'll get him on the phone for you, yeah?”
“Thank you, hyung,” Chan said, his eyes never leaving the road, but the next sniffles Yeon heard were definitely not from the back of the van.
******
They were almost to Gunil's little house, when Sangyeon's phone chimed. Taehyung hadn't answered his earlier call, and Yeon could tell that Chan was getting more anxious by the minute. He swiped the screen and opened his texts.
Hyung? I'm sorry, I was in class. Is everything alright?
Sangyeon smiled at the phone. ‘No worries, kiddo. We're alright. Are you busy?’ he texted back.
I'm not busy, hyung. Yoongi-hyung said he'll bring me over if you needed me?
‘Have him bring you to your Chan-hyung's, alright? There was an incident at the Dojo. Everyone's ok, but your hyung is a bit upset.’ Sangyeon quickly texted, and then waited, knowing the younger was going to-
Sangyeon's phone rang.
“Hello?”
“Hyung, can I talk to Chan-hyung? Is he ok? What happened? Who was there? I didn't hear any news reports…it was one of the boys, wasn't it?!”
“He's alright, I promise. He's driving, but you can talk to him in a few minutes, yeah?”
“Ok. But Yeon-hyung, he hates it there. What happened?”
*******
Jungsu didn't even make it to the front door of the little cottage, before Gunil burst out the front door. Jungsu froze, Gunil meeting him in the middle of the cobbled walkway. Gunil grabbed the boy in a fierce hug, whispering something in the teen's ear.
Sangyeon hung back a moment, giving his brother time to say whatever he needed before joining them. He moved closer after a minute, gently setting his hand on Gunil's shoulder. “You two alright?”
Jungsu didn't look at him, his face buried in Gunil's shoulder. Fair enough. The teen had been thoroughly scolded by both himself and Chan, once they'd located him and Yeon's own brats. They'd hugged him too, of course. But there was nothing on the planet that was quite like getting a hug from your hyung. The kid probably needed the hug more than anything.
Gunil met his eyes over his dongsaeng's shoulder, his hold on the younger tight, almost painful. “We're going to be fine, hyung. We've got a lot to talk about though, yeah?” he said, carefully pushing the teen away from his shoulder, to try and catch his eye.
Yeon held back a chuckle when Jungsu gave what sounded like a whine and tried rather hard to bury his face back in Gunil's shoulder. But the glider didn't let him. He held the teen away, reaching one hand out to tip the boy's chin up. “Is there something you need to say to Yeon-hyung, Kim Jung Su?”
Jungsu’s gaze flicked everywhere but at Yeon for a few seconds, then he took a deep breath. He looked at Yeon, his dark brown eyes swimming with tears, and gave a small but sincere bow. “I apologize for doing something so stupid. Please forgive me. I'm sorry you had to retrieve me.”
Jungsu's gaze had returned to the ground and he was shifting nervously, trying to get even closer to Gunil than he already was. Rolling his eyes, Yeon reached out and grabbed the blonde teenager, pulling him into a hug. “I love you, you little idiot,” he chuckled fondly, “and I'll always come get you. No matter what. Got it?”
The boy stared at him for another long moment, before shoving his face in Yeon's chest and hugging him tight. Yeon glanced at Gunil, his younger brother looking a bit like Jungsu. He opened his free arm, and Gunil slammed into him seconds later.
“Thanks, hyung,” Gunil whispered after a moment, Jungsu echoing the words, though they were muffled in the fabric of Yeon's sweatshirt.
*******
Yeon followed his boys into the apartment, his dongsaengs moving at half a snail’s pace. He chuckled to himself when a good share of his not in trouble dongsaengs, who'd been watching TV in the living room, gave them a hasty hello and disappeared upstairs, aware that their hyung needed time with the three boys he had.
Jacob was in the kitchen with Eric, likely teaching the maknae some new cooking skill, as was their recent evening routine. His oldest merely waved at him, but Eric grinned, big and wide, bouncing in front of the stove, until Jacob set a hand on his shoulder.
This time Yeon did chuckle, waving back at them. Jacob moved to slide the kitchen door closed as Yeon followed his three miscreants into the living room, pointing them to the couch, while he leaned against the wall near the TV.
Kevin raised his hand within seconds of sitting and Yeon had to fight the urge to roll his eyes. He quirked an eyebrow at the teenager instead, Juyeon and Juhaknyeon both ducking their heads at the action.
“Kevin?”
“I just wanted to point out that we only went because Jung-ah texted Hakny-yah that he was going. We had to stop him. He's our dongsaeng and we're supposed to-”
Kevin stopped, mid ramble, when Sangyeon's eyebrow rose even higher. He had a fairly good mimicry of Geun-hyung's, and he knew how effective it was. “Was I clear when I told all of you that you were not to go anywhere near the Green Viper Dojo?”
The younger and older of the three were still staring at the floor, shifting a bit in their seats, while Kevin scratched his ear again, darting glances up at him. Sangyeon waited them out. It was only a matter of time before one of them cracked.
“Hyung?” And there it was.
Kevin again. Not unexpected.
“Moon Hyung-Seo?” The teen winced. It wasn't often that Yeon called Kevin by his full name, but this wasn't a bit of teenage silliness. This was intentional disobedience. The Green Viper Dojo was a place none of his boys had any business being and they damn well knew it.
And Jungsu should absolutely never-in-a- million-years have been there again either. If he had texted Hakny-yah, then that was something else they needed to discuss.
“We're uh, we're,” the teenager faltered, brushing his purple streaked blonde hair from his eyes, “we're alright, you know? Crackerjack cool and Tiny Tim steady, right?” The boy looked at his brothers, but neither of them returned his look. Yeon was actually fairly certain the youngest of the bunch was crying.
“Kevin?”
“Hyung?”
“Was I clear?”
The teenager held his gaze for only a moment, before hanging his head. “Yes, hyung.”
“And you two? Haknyeon? Juyeon? Was Hyung clear?” he asked, clearing his throat when neither boy looked at him.
“Yes, hyung.” Juyeon answered, elbowing his brother when the younger teen didn't say anything. It took another moment for Haknyeon to also agree, but once he did, Sangyeon shifted upright.
“So why were you there? Did Jungsu text you, Hakny-yah?”
The youngest nodded, still looking at the floor. “Yes, hyung,” he whispered, “he read something about an investigation and wanted to see what he could find out.”
Sangyeon frowned, pinning Juyeon with a look when the eldest of the three glanced up. “And instead of immediately telling your hyungs that your cousin was about to go back to the place he'd nearly lost a body part at, you chose to go with him?”
Juyeon held his gaze, though Sangyeon could see tears in the teenager's eyes. It took another moment, but the boy finally gave a small nod. “We...I...when Hakny-yah told me, I…I thought we should see if there was any truth…I wanted to…” Juyeon trailed off, a tear sliding down his cheek.
“Go on,” Yeon said, voice dangerously soft, “you wanted to what?”
Juyeon gulped, his mouth opening and closing a few times before he got anything out. “I wanted to help.”
Kevin glanced between his brother and Yeon and suddenly began rambling again. “Hyung, when Juyeon-ah told me, I was the one who said we should totally go check it out. We didn't tell Hakny-yah what we were doing, but I guess he figured it out, and followed us. When we got there, Jungsu was already there. We had told him not to go, not to do anything dumb, Juyeon even told him if he did, he'd smack him. Hyung, he didn't listen-”
“Mmm,” Sangyeon interrupted, “that seems to be going around, yeah?”
Juhaknyeon burst into tears.
Sighing, Sangyeon moved across the living room, motioning for the boys to make space for him on the couch. They did and he sat down, hauling his eldest maknae onto his lap and hugging him tight. “Aish. And I thought no one could beat out Joong-ah in trouble per square inch. Then you three go and pull this harebrained nonsense…”
“I'm sorry, hyung. I really am,” Juyeon whispered, scooting closer, “we thought we could just scope it out, but then Jungsu was there and we had to get to him and get him out. We didn't even know Hak was there until you brought us to the van.”
Kevin's head had found Sangyeon's shoulder and he nodded against it. “It's true, hyung. We did wrong, we should've told you or Gunil-hyung right away, but…but we tried to keep Hakny-yah and Jungsu-yah out of it.”
It was quiet then, short Haknyeon’s soft sniffles and Yeon couldn't help but squeeze the boy even tighter.
“What am I going to do with the lot of you,” he sighed, “you absolutely should have told hyungs so we could've kept Jungsu from endangering himself. And the two of you should never have gone to the Green Viper. It's been forbidden since day one. And you,” Sangyeon jostled the boy in his arms, “didn't belong there either,” he continued, sighing softly, “alright, go on. We'll finish this in my room.”
Haknyeon’s head shot up, nearly colliding with Sangyeon's chin. The boy's lower lip was trembling as he looked sadly up at Sangyeon. “Hyung, no,” he whimpered.
Softening his look and his voice - he didn't have a soft spot for his third youngest. He didn't and if he did, well you'd never get him to admit it out loud. “Did you go somewhere, alone? Somewhere you're not allowed, Hakny-yah?”
The youngest blinked at him, a few more tears spilling over. He nodded after a moment and Sangyeon gave him a gentle look. “Then let's take care of this, kiddo. Start fresh.”
The boy blinked at him for another moment, then bolted from his lap. Juyeon looked at Sangyeon in concern and Sangyeon waved him after the younger, Juyeon ducking his head and disappearing down the hall.
His only kid left, his comedian, ice breaker and all around funny man shot him a hopeful look. “Any chance of getting time off for good behavior?”
Again refraining from rolling his eyes, he stood up, crooking a finger at the teen, beckoning him to also stand.
Kevin's eyes grew saucer round and he shook his head. “It's ok, I didn't mean it!” he yelped, “sorry, hyung. Bad time for a joke, huh?” The boy didn't move and Sangyeon reached out to take the boy's arm and pull him to his feet, landing a half hearted swat to his backside.
The kid let out a muffled ow, and looked up at Sangyeon with a pout. He wrapped his arms around his stomach and stood there, blinking sullenly up at Sangyeon.
“You all done now?” Sangyeon asked, tone stern.
Still pouting at him, Kevin nodded.
“Good. Go with your brothers.”
Kevin hesitated only a second more, before thinking better of whatever he was going to say. He took off down the hallway, much like Hakny-yah had, and Yeon took a deep breath before following his kids to the bedroom.
*****
Kevin was sprawled out on the living room floor, grinning madly at New and Eric, who were laying on the floor opposite him. They were playing a ridiculous game of poker, using Pokemon cards as betting chips. Sangyeon caught New’s eye and gave him a grateful grin. He was thankful for how quickly Kevin recovered after not-so-pleasant conversations, but he was even more thankful that his boys understood each other so well. Sangyeon had hugged Kevin, tight and sure, and Kevin had hugged Yeon back. But they all knew their jokester's go to comfort was searching out a few of his brothers and sticking close to them for a good few hours. The others always complied and Sangyeon couldn't love his kids any more than he already did.
Juhaknyeon on the other hand, took his time, sucking in all the comfort he wanted from Sangyeon, the elder not releasing him until the teen removed himself. And then the boy would seek out Younghoon. It was always Younghoon and Sangyeon knew it always would be. They'd come to him together and they had a connection that Sangyeon would've understood, even if he didn't know their history. Hakny-yah would spend the better part of the next few hours just sitting on Younghoon’s lap, and the elder would let him, simply taking him with, if he had things to do.
And Juyeon? Juyeon was squished up against Sangyeon's side, holding a giant fistful of Yeon's sweatshirt in his hands. The teen was kneading the material between his fingers, still sniffling occasionally. He was probably the most sensitive of Sangyeon's boys, the one that took everything to heart and came around slower than the rest after not-so-pleasant conversations.
Sangyeon carded a hand through the teen's hair, gently rubbing the base of his neck before moving to run his fingers through the boy's curls again. “You gonna make it there, baby?”
“Eric's the baby, hyung,” Juyeon whispered, shifting upright a bit, without releasing his hold on Yeon's shirt, “why do you always call me that?”
Chuckling softly, Sangyeon squeezed his dongsaeng tight and kissed his head. “Hmmm, maybe because you remind me of Joong-ah.”
“Hyung?” Juyeon exclaimed softly, rubbing his cheek along the sleeve of Yeon's shirt, “I'm not outgoing or bold or brave like Joong-hyung..?”
Sangyeon grinned. “No, my Yeonnie, those aren't the traits that do it. It's you, kiddo. There's something about you, not the things you do or don't do, that reminds me of Joong-ah. And you know why else?”
Juyeon shook his head, scooting closer until he was almost in Yeon's lap. “Why?”
“Because I love you.”
Notes:
Did anyone else's heart melt into a puddle of emotional goo at the end there with Sangyeon and Juyeon? Cuz mine totally has. ♥️♥️♥️♥️
Chapter 45: Broken Record
Summary:
No one likes to be left behind, but when you're injured, you don't have much choice. Not in this family anyway. ♥️📝
Notes:
Ok. I've wanted to write our lovely Jungeun-hyung with Jungkook for a few months now... And it was absolutely like pulling teeth - no joke.
I've watched videos and clips and read stuff and watched music videos and read a ton of FF, trying to get a good hold on JK. And I will be upfront honest that my understanding/feeling of JK, likely isn't the same as many others. But I tried, you guys. I *tried*. But then I had to tweak him a bit more to fit him here in the Superhero Series.
So, right up front. If you don't think my Jungkook is very Jungkook-y, I'm sorry.
Jungeun-Hyung however, cannot be anyone but who he is and trying to mold these two together was definitely a work of the heart.....and frustration and annoyance at times, lol. But mostly heart. 📝♥️😅
This was the first time I actually struggled to write Jungeun-hyung with one of the boys and for ages I thought it wasn't going to get done.
Remember, a lot of these stories take place right about at debut ages for most of the members. For this story, I imagine JK is roughly 14/15. He's been with Jin for awhile. Just squint when you look at timelines and ages most of the time here, yeah? 😅♥️📝
I'm not 100% happy with this, more like 92%, but at this point, I'll take it. Lol.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
“But it's not fair!”
Jungeun sighed softly and set the bowl of japchae on the coffee table. “Life isn't fair, sweetheart. But you're injured. You can't go running around the city with a busted arm.”
“Yes I could,” the teen whined sullenly, “but someone has to let me!”
Jungeun hmm'd. “You can't, maknae-yah. It's non-negotiable. Understand?” He sat down next to his oldest boy's youngest, and raised an eyebrow.
The teenager huffed, glaring at Jungeun from behind his Rocket Raccoon pillow. “It's not fair!” he pouted again, lower lip at an impressive angle, “they've all gone on a mission, and I'm stuck, here.”
“I was unaware that visiting your hyung was such a travesty,” Jungeun said softly. He handed the sulky teen a can of Dash.
The teen took the soda, eyes lighting up a tiny bit. “That's not what I meant,” he whined, taking a sip, “it's not you, I just want to be with them on the mission!”
“I know, but you can't, sweetheart,” Jungeun said, tone a bit harder this time.
“I won't get hurt!” the boy cried, shoving at the coffee table with his foot, “they can keep me safe.”
“Hey, now,” Jungeun said sternly, reaching out to gently take the boy's chin in hand, “no tantrums. You know better.”
“But, hyung!” The whine was accompanied by another glare, and Jungeun returned it with an unimpressed look of his own.
“No buts. Doctor's orders. You've got a few more weeks to go.” Jungeun let go of the teen's chin to grab the japchae and offer it to his upset dongsaeng.
The kid threw his pillow on the floor and took the bowl. “I bet Yoongi-hyung would let me go,” the boy snarled into his food, “and he'd be able to fix it if I hurt it more-”
Jungeun cut him off with a firm tap to his thigh. “Your arm was broken, Jeon Jungkook. Yoongi cannot fix broken bones. He most definitely would not let you go,” Jungeun spoke softly but firmly, “and if he did, both of you would be having a rather unpleasant conversation with me, do you understand?”
Jungkook's eyes widened and he nodded, face changing from sullen to miserable, as tears welled in his eyes. “It's just not fair.”
“Sweetheart, life isn't fair,” Jungeun reiterated, “but it's not the end of the world. You'll be right as rain in just a few weeks.”
Tears dripped down the maknae's cheeks and Jungeun's heart couldn't take it. “C’mere, baby.”
“Not a baby, hyung,” Jungkook mumbled as he inched closer to the elder.
Taking the soda and japchae from the boy, he set them back on the coffee table, then hauled the teary eyed teenager into his lap. He ran a hand through the younger's hair, gently shuffling him around until he was sitting sideways, leaning against Jungeun's chest.
“Hyung?”
“Kook-ah?”
“What…what if they decide they don't need me?” Jungkook whispered, his face half buried in Jungeun's T-shirt.
Jungeun rolled his eyes in exasperation, knowing the teenager couldn't see him. “Jeon Jungkook, how long have you been with us?”
Jungkook shrugged, his shoulder bumping Jungeun's chin. “I don't know, hyung. A long time I guess.”
“Long enough to know that's not how this family works?” Jungeun asked semi-sternly, jostling the boy slightly, “long enough to know that? Hmm, maknae-yah?”
“Yes, hyung. But I've missed so many missions and they're-”
“They're not going anywhere. You can go on missions with them, when you're healthy, baby,” Jungeun said, turning the younger so he could look him in the eye, “they absolutely adore you, honey. You have a literal army backing you.”
It was quiet then, Jungkook thinking while Jungeun rubbed the boy's back.
“Hyung?” Jungkook whispered after another few moments.
“Maknae-yah?” Jungeun reached for the remote and turned the television on, searching for the original Power Rangers, one of his maknae's favorite shows.
“You wouldn't really…you know. You wouldn't- Yoongi-hyung isn't really a kid…”
Jungeun chuckled fondly and squeezed the teenager tight. “Rules are rules for a reason, kiddo. And they're for everyone, right? So what do you think?”
Grumbling under his breath, Jungkook wiggled closer to the elder's chest. “I don't like when you act like a hyung, hyung.”
Jungeun kissed his head. “Don't act like an unruly dongsaeng, baby and I won't have to.”
“I'm not,” Jungkook whined, thunking his head against Jungeun's chest, “I'm not unruly!”
“Ahhh, you're just perfect then?” Jungeun teased, tickling the boy's side, “the golden maknae, yeah?”
“Yes!” Jungkook shrieked, twisting away and batting at Jungeun's fingers, “that's what Jin-hyung says!"
Notes:
Ok, I'll say it.... While I think JK is adorable and extremely talented.....I also think he's a bit of a spoiled brat. Don't yell at me - I know it's not really his fault or the members fault.
But it's true. 🤷
And getting Jungeun-hyung to work with a teenager of that sort took some time.
I think I did alright by both of them, but 😬📝🤷♥️
Chapter 46: Gunil's Boys (Epilogue)
Summary:
What happened with Jun Han and Jooyeon after Chan delivered them home to Gunil?
Notes:
I've decided I love writing epilogues. What can I say?
That's all this is. A feely epilogue with Gunil and his boys.Some interesting world building pieces made their way into it as well.
But it's really mostly about the feels. ❤️📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
Gunil sat on the couch holding his youngest in a loose hug. Jun Han sat next to him, fidgeting and playing with the fringe of a throw pillow Geun-hyung had bought as a housewarming gift.
Dropping his free hand to Jun Han’s bouncing knee, Gunil planted a kiss on Jooyeon’s head, and whispered in the boy's ear. The youngest nodded, sliding off Gunil's lap. “Go find Gaon-ah, kiddo. Tell him what hyung said, alright?”
Jooyeon looked at him with sad eyes. “Yes, hyung. I'm really sorry.”
“I know, maknae. Go on. Find your brother. I need to talk to Han-ah, ok?” Gunil reached out, gently tucking the boy's hair behind his ear.
Nodding again, his youngest backed up, then turned and headed towards the stairs and the loft bedroom that Gunil's two oldest shared. When the boy had disappeared up the steps, Gunil sighed softly and turned back to the elder of his maknaes.
“Han-ah,” Gunil said, gently squeezing his dongsaeng's knee, “what did Hyung tell you this morning?”
Jun Han burst into tears.
***
Gunil almost wished Jungeun-hyung had been slightly less good at loving his dongsaengs and teaching right from wrong. Then maybe he wouldn't be having this conversation with his own teenager. He could just pretend that the events of the day didn't happen and that none of this mattered.
But it did.
And he loved his boys much too fiercely and strongly to pretend it hadn't. There was no acting as if nothing had happened. The boy lied to his brother and snuck out. The amount of terrifying thoughts that had run through Gunil's head while his dongsaengs were missing, wasn't something he cared to go through ever again.
Wrapping an arm around Jun Han’s waist, he took the boy with him as he sat back on the couch. Pulling the boy close to his side, he rubbed soft circles on his dongsaeng's stomach. It always helped the anxious teen, and Jun Han sighed as he leaned into Gunil.
“Hyung, I didn't…it wasn't supposed to-” his math whiz whispered after a few moments of silence, “I really wanted to see SunWoo-hyung, and I didn't want to tell him I wasn't allowed to go and I didn't think we'd be gone that long and Ye-Joo wouldn't go if you said no. I didn't think-”
“Aish, sweetheart. Aren't I the one who's supposed to be doing the scolding?” Gunil pulled the teary eyed teenager into his lap. “Calm down, Han-ah. You're ok. Jooyeon is ok. You made a mistake, but it's not the end of everything.”
“I'm sorry, hyung!” The teenager twisted around, shoving his face in Gunil's shoulder.
“Yeah, kiddo,” he said, carding his fingers through the boy's hair, “I know.”
And he did.
***
Jungsu dropped onto the couch next to Gunil and Jun Han. “Was hyung too hard on you, Junnie?” Gunil's oldest didn't wait for a response, simply pulling his younger brother from Gunil's arms, into his own.
Gunil rolled his eyes, and gently flicked Jungsu’s forehead. “He's grounded, you little menace, I didn't dropkick him.”
“Oh, Junnie-yah, it's even worse than I expected. Should I call Geun-hyung? He'll sort out our hyung, huh?”
Jun Han giggled into his brother's shoulder, which was exactly what Jungsu had intended, the elder giving Gunil a triumphant look.
“You two are ridiculous,” Gunil huffed fondly, running a hand through Jun Han's hair once more, “and the rest of you? O.De-yah? Gaon-ah? Eon-ah? I know you're hiding on the stairs. Han-ah is fine. Come see.”
Storming footsteps echoed off the living room walls, the three boys nearly falling over each other in their hurry to get into the room. Jooyeon slid across the wooden floor and Gunil grabbed the boy around the waist, pulling him onto his lap. The youngest looked up at him with a grin, then shrieked as Gunil tickled him.
O. De threw himself onto the couch behind Jungsu, giggling at the elder's yelp when he nearly toppled into him. Jungsu reached around, trying to flick the younger's forehead in retaliation, but O. De was both quick and wiry, and he backed up before the flick could land.
Gaon, Gunil's quietest, came to a stop next to Jungsu and Jun Han. He reached out to take the younger's hand in his own. His second oldest looked more concerned than was necessary, but Gunil knew it was just Gaon being…. Gaon.
“You're alright, Junnie, yeah?” Gaon asked, sitting on Jungsu's lap opposite Jun Han. He ignored the low oomph his older brother let out when he did, peering intently at Han-ah.
And their smarty pants second maknae giggled. He swung the elder's hand back and forth, giggling again when doing so nearly smacked Jungsu in the nose.
“Hyung didn't kill me, Gaon-hyung,” Jun Han darted a grin at Gunil before looking back at Gaon, “I'm grounded. It sucks, but I shouldn't have done it.”
“What're the mathematical odds of dying from a grounding though?” O. De asked, shifting around on the couch so he was scrunched up behind Jungsu, one hand resting on Jun Han's back.
Jungsu swung his arm up and around, catching O. De around the neck and pulling him even closer. “Probably not as great as Junnie-yah wishes.” he chuckled.
“Ugh, hyung, that's not funny.” Jun Han groaned, thunking his head against Jungsu's shoulder, “I don't want to die, but if hyung lessened the grounding, I wouldn't complain.”
Jooyeon crawled from Gunil's lap to O. De’s, his eyes wide with curiosity. “How long did you ground him for, hyung?”
Gunil shook his head, giving a light huff as he stood up. He reached out to ruffle Jun Han's hair. “Two weeks. I'm sure the possibility of dying from boredom during that time is unlikely, mathematical or otherwise.”
Gaon looked up at him, eyes twinkling and Gunil cocked an eyebrow. The boy may be his quietest, most low key overall, but he had a wicked sense of humor, and Gunil was never exactly sure what to expect from him.
Gaon looked back at Jun Han, eyes still twinkling a bit too much for comfort. “If you die, can I have your skateboard?”
Notes:
These boys are so different than many of the others.
And they're definitely much fun to write! ❤️📝
Chapter 47: Give Up the Ghost (Ch. 3 - Ghosted)
Summary:
What exactly *is* up with Gaon, hmm?
Notes:
Happy Saturday!
My kids are on Vaca this coming week and so am I! 🎉🎉
So here's the first of hopefully many updates! ♥️📝🤣
Have I mentioned how much fun it is to write within this AU? 🎉📝♥️🤣
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**Chapter 3 - Ghosted**
The drive to Jin-hyung's apartment was quiet, other than the tiny frustrated noises that Joong-ah made every time he looked at his phone. Gunil would've laughed at his brother's upset -their hyung was probably just in the shower, or on the phone- if it wasn't for the fairly miserable looking dongsaeng in the back seat.
He caught Gaon's eye once, and gave him an encouraging smile. The teen stared back at him blankly, before looking out the window again. And sure, there was definitely something very strange about the kid, but more than wanting to know what it was, Gunil just felt a rather fierce desire to keep the hurting teen safe.
*†*
Gunil followed Yoongi-hyung into the kitchen, where Jin-hyung was throwing something together for them to snack on. He'd left Gaon in the capable hands of Hobi-hyung. The elder had put the TV on, both maknaes already bickering over what they should watch. Gunil gave Hobi-hyung a commiserating smile, before ducking into the kitchen. He wasn't much for maknae wrangling, especially not when the maknaes in question were Joong-ah and Jungkook, but Hobi-hyung rarely seemed to mind.
He leaned against the counter near Jin-hyung and peered into the pots on the stove.
“Bulgogi, kiddo,” Jin-hyung said, reaching out to gently ruffle Gunil's hair, “one of Joong-ah's favorites, and tteokbokki. Almost everyone likes that.”
Gunil nodded, though he wasn't really sure Joong-ah had a favorite food. Their brother would eat anything that didn't run off the plate on its own. Possibly even if it did. He snorted softly. “I bet Gaon will eat anything, hyung. He's got to be hungry, yeah? He's skinnier than Joong-ah was when Yeon-hyung brought him home, don't you think?” he asked softly.
Jin-hyung reached out to tug gently on Gunil's ear, and he leaned into the familiar touch. “Yeah, sweetheart. I think your Gaon is even thinner than Joong-ah was, though I really don't know how that's possible.” Jin-hyung opened the oven and peered inside. “Sweet bread should do the trick, hmm?”
Gunil couldn't help but grin. “I'm sure he'll love your sweet bread, hyung.” He looked over at Yoongi-hyung. “But what's wrong, or rather…is there something wrong with him?”
Yoongi-hyung, who was sitting at the table with a cup of tea, glanced at Jin-hyung, then darted a look at the living room.
“Close the door, Gun-ah,” Jin-hyung said, setting a cover on one of the pans, “I think we need a bit of privacy.”
Gunil obeyed, crossing the kitchen and closing the sliding door. He leaned back against it and took a deep breath. “Hyung?”
Yoongi-hyung glanced at Jin-hyung again. Something passed between them that Gunil didn't fully understand. Then the elder turned down the stove and moved to sit at the table as well. “Gun-ah, c'mere kid. Let's hear what Yoongi thinks, hm?”
Gunil nodded, pulling his phone from his pocket as he came to sit at the table. He shrugged at Jin-hyung's look. “I get the feeling we're going to need Jungeun-hyung real soon.”
Jin-hyung chuckled, reaching out to pull Gunil's chair closer to him. “Not a bad idea, sweetheart. Alright, Yoongi-yah, what's the verdict?”
Yoongi-hyung looked at Jin-hyung, then Gunil. He ran a hand through his hair, then pulled his cup of tea even closer, fiddling with the handle of the mug. “Gun-ah, there's nothing wrong with Gaon. Well, I mean, he's not sick,” Yoongi-hyung paused, giving Jin-hyung another of those looks, “he's just…dead.”
Jin-hyung choked on his tea. “Dead?!”
Nodding, Yoongi-hyung gave Gunil an apologetic look. “Yes. At least, sort of?”
Apologetic look or not, Gunil gaped. His mouth dropped open, then closed, then opened again, eyes wide and confused. Had his hyung just said-
“Yoongi,” Jin-hyung said softly, reaching out to set a gentle hand on Yoongi-hyung’s shoulder, “eolin-i, are you feeling alright?”
Gunil wanted to know the same thing. The teen they'd found in the alley was quite obviously not dead. He was living, breathing, walking, talking, sitting-in-the-next-room-watching-TV-alive.
Yoongi-hyung chuckled then, soft and deep and oddly soothing. “I'm alright, hyung. And technically, so is Gaon.” Yoongi-hyung reached across the table and took Gunil's hand. “I don't know how it's possible kiddo, maybe Jungeun-hyung will, but your new dongsaeng is both alive and well, not.”
This time, Gunil shook his head. “That-that doesn't make any sense. How do you know- are you sure? Where's Namjoon-hyung? Not that I don't believe you, Yoongi-hyung…. But how can someone be dead but not dead at the same time!?”
Yoongi squeezed Gunil's hand. “I don't know, kiddo. Maybe Namjoon-ah will, he does tend to get more info than I do. But I'm betting Jungeun-hyung will have an even better idea. He's probably run into something like this before.”
Gunil disentangled his hand from Yoongi-hyungi's grip and fell back against the chair. “So what you're really saying hyung, is that I've got an undead dongsaeng?!”
Yoongi-hyung grinned that big gummy smile that melted Jungeun-hyung anytime the man saw it. “Yeah, Gun-ah. Congrats on finding our first ever zombie teenager.”
"I'm not a zombie!” a voice snarled, “I'm part ghost!”
Notes:
Well now. Who had already guessed that? 👻
Don't think about it to deeply. I'm not actually sure Jungeun or Namjoon have any better of an idea of how it's possible. 😅📝♥️
🎉 Fiction for the win! 🎉
Chapter 48: Give Up the Ghost Epilogue (Ch 4 - Ghosting It)
Summary:
Half dead/half alive, half ghost/half boy, undead dongsaeng, cotton candy haired teenager - whatever he is, he's theirs now, yeah?
Notes:
I supposed we don't learn a ton more about Gaon in this chapter, but there's some crumbs tossed in here. It's mainly a bit of a filler chapter because Jungeun-hyung has yet to be reached, and Namjoon isn't home yet either ...
So while it isn't stated yet how Gaon is part ghost/part human, it's getting there. I have an idea, Jungeun-hyung understood the assignment and Namjoon.... Well, I haven't yet shared his power/skill but it will be revealed in the next few chapters - maybe? At some point, I promise. Lol. ♥️📝
For now, enjoy some feels, tiny bits of world building bits and a non beta'd-probably-not-the-best chapter 4. 🤷😊♥️📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
****Chapter 4 - Ghosting It****
Part……ghost? Was that even possible? And if so, how?
Gunil turned away from his hyungs to look towards the door of the kitchen - which was still closed, to see Gaon standing this side of it, a fierce scowl plastered across his face. Gunil blinked a few times before taking a couple steps closer to the teenager.
“You're a ghost?” he asked, stopping a few feet from the awfully-prickly-for-a-ghost teenager.
Gaon didn't move, just scowled even deeper at Gunil, and gave a jerky nod. “Should I leave now?”
Gunil tipped his head to the side, confused. “No,” he said, moving to lean against the counter, “Jin-hyung almost has the food ready. Are you hungry? Do you need to eat? I'm not sure-”
Gunil suddenly had to fight back a slightly horrified laugh as a forgotten image from the movie Casper resurfaced, running through his mind like a runaway train.
Please let it not be like that.
The kid dragged a hand through his pastel hair, darting a look at the elders behind Gunil, before looking back at him. “I can eat. You want me to leave after that?”
Gunil felt movement behind him and then Jin-hyung was talking, from somewhere behind his shoulder. “Do you want to leave?” his hyung asked.
The teenager's look darkened into more of a glare and he shifted on his feet. “Doesn't really matter much what I want, does it?”
“Sure it does. We aren't in the habit of kicking folks out just because they're different,” Gunil answered, still a bit confused. Jin-hyung set his hand on Gunil's shoulder and he leaned back against his hyung without really thinking much of it. “And I'm not planning to hold you here against your will either,” Gunil added, “not that I could, considering you can walk through walls, yeah?”
The ghostly teen struggled to keep his fierce look in place, but a harsh laugh escaped and the look became more of an irritated smirk. “I can't always,” the boy said, taking a step further into the kitchen, “being half ghost is a pain in the ass.”
Gunil heard the aborted snort that Jin-hyung let out and he gently elbowed his hyung. Jin-hyung responded by wrapping one arm around Gunil's middle and squeezing lightly, before he let go and backed up a step.
How Jin-hyung had known Gunil needed that hug was beyond him.
“Is it really that bad?” Gunil asked, truly curious.
The half human teenager nodded fiercely. “It sucks, sunbaenim. I hate it. I think I'd rather be an…an alien.”
“That's not all it's cracked up to be either,” Jin-hyung mumbled under his breath as he turned back to the stove, Yoongi-hyung coughing into his sleeve to cover a laugh, Gunil was sure. He threw an annoyed glare over his shoulder at both his hyungs.
They weren't helping.
“Do you want to tell me more about it while we eat?” Gunil waved a hand towards the table. “I bet Jin-hyung will let the maknaes eat in the living room, so there's less people in here,” Gunil said with a glance at Jin-hyung, “but Hobi-hyung will want to eat here,” he added, leaning in Gaon's direction and cupping a hand to one side of his mouth, “Hoseokie-hyung is a bit of a neat freak.”
“Yah,” Jin-hyung snapped softly, with no actual heat in his tone, “don't be rude, Gun-ah.”
Gunil exchanged a look with Yoongi-hyung, who laughed outright this time. “Is it really rude though, when it's true?” the healer chuckled, “cuz you know Hob-ah would agree, hyung.”
Jin-hyung reached back, gently flicking Yoongi-hyung on the temple. “Aish, you're as bad as the maknaes, eolin-i.”
Yoongi-hyung grinned at Gunil, stood up and stepped over to the stove. “And whose fault is that, hyung?” he asked, leaning against Jin-hyung's arm and breathing deep, “it smells great, hyung, it really does.”
“It does, sunbaenim,” Gaon agreed, before Jin-hyung could respond to Yoongi-hyung's snarky question. The ghost boy moved across the kitchen to peer around Jin-hyung's other side, “I do like bulgogi,” he whispered, backing away as quickly as he'd come, “but I haven't had it in awhile.”
“Well, now’s as good a time as any then, hmm?” Jin-hyung murmured, turning to give Gaon a soft smile, “you ready to eat?”
Gaon looked back at Gunil, who nodded. “You go ahead, let hyungs take care of you. I'll tell the others and be right back, yeah?”
Gaon looked from Gunil to Yoongi-hyung, then let his gaze rest on Jin-hyung. “You're really,” Gaon paused, again glancing at Gunil before looking back to Jin-hyung, “you're really not bothered by me being part ghost?”
Jin-hyung shook his head. He reached out and gently hooked a hand behind the teenager's neck, Gunil staring a bit in surprise when the rather snarly kid let him.
“I'm not, hojeo,” Jin-hyung said softly, his thumb gently massaging the side of Gaon's neck, “I guarantee that no one here is. I'm guessing Gun-ah hasn't told you much about us yet, has he?”
Gaon shook his head and Gunil darted a look at Yoongi-hyung, the elder was snickering softly, Gunil guessing it was from their hyung's use of hojeo.
Jin-hyung wasn't really wrong - the teenager was as prickly as a hojeo, and he'd said it with such fondness, you couldn't get upset about it.
Gaon didn't seem to be anyway.
Gunil stepped just a bit closer to his half dead dongsaeng. “We're all a bunch of odd ducks, Gaon-ah. Truthfully, you'll fit in just fine.”
Notes:
He's not wrong, yeah? This family is the epitome of 'odd ducks'. 😅♥️🦆
And Gaon's home now. 🏠♥️
Chapter 49: Fuel to the Fire
Summary:
People need to *stop* leaving Mingi.
Even though they weren't.
It felt that way.
So stop it.
Notes:
I've been working on this fic for a *really* long time. A few months at least, though it feels like more. It started as an exploration of Mingi and Jungeun-hyung's relationship, and then became so much more. Mingi's continuing emotional trauma from his -no good family- is something that isn't going to just go away overnight. It takes months of continual reassurance and comfort and love, months of his new family being steady and strong and unfailing in showing Mingi they're not going anywhere.
But sometimes, stuff happens, and like in Of Dragons and Stars, our Mingi-yah gets a bit caught up in his own head again. And this is a piece of that.
Little bit of out of control emotions, little bit of slice of life, little bit of family, little bit of Jungeun-hyung being amazing, as is usual.
And also, I'm almost at 50 chapters in We Need a Hero! I have to decide what story should get that honor! I have a couple that are in the making, that I could pick from, for sure. There's another Seungmin has a secret fic, or maybe how Taehyung became part of the family, or, oh! I do have a pretty fun story with HJ and Jungkook - I thought it'd be fun to explore, because they're both bratty maknaes, yeah? And in this AU, this timeline I've got going on, they're not that far apart in age. At least, in my head they're not.
🤔🤨📝 I should recruit someone to write me up a doc with everyone's Superhero Series ages, so I stop confusing the heck out of myself from trying to keep the running ages tally in my head. 🫠📝😅😵💫
Anyway, lots of possible fun stuff coming up!!
And I hope you like this story! ♥️📝😍
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***†***
Mingi darted up Jungeun-hyung's front porch steps, then paused, hesitating.
He hoped his hyung really was back home.
Jungeun-hyung had been gone for a few days to an important SHINE gathering, though Mingi didn't understand why. His hyung wasn't even part of SHINE. It made no sense at all.
And it wasn't a big deal. He didn't really care that the elder had been unreachable for a period of time. He didn't need him or anything.
Well no.
He definitely cared. He cared a lot. And he actually, totally, definitely needed him.
And he hadn't been here when Mingi needed him.
Mingi peered inside the colorful stained glass of the front door. He could see a few lights on through it and hope rose in his chest. Yunho-hyung had said in passing that he thought their Biggie-Hyung, as Wooyoung had recently begun calling him, would be home around dinner time.
He took two steps closer to the door, hesitating again. He pulled his phone from his pocket and swiped the screen. He dismissed the few messages from Seonghwa-hyung and clicked on the one from Wooyoung.
‘Where are you?! Seonghwa-hyung is going batty!’
Mingi sucked in a breath and tapped out a vague reply. Wooyoung couldn't share what Wooyoung didn't know.
His phone chirped at another incoming text and he clicked on it. It wasn't from Seonghwa-hyung, but he closed his eyes anyway, unsure he actually wanted to read what was sent. He peeked at the phone a moment later.
‘I know where you've gone, Mingi-yah. Text Seonghwa-hyung RIGHT NOW, so he's not going out of his mind with worry and I won't kick your ass for stressing him like this.’
Mingi shivered. Yunho-hyung was scary when you got him upset. It very rarely happened and he was slightly horrified that he'd been the one to ignite the fire in Yunho-hyung this time.
His fingers only shook a little when he texted back, agreeing to tell Seonghwa-hyung right away. It was really the only thing to do when Yunho-hyung sounded like that.
He sucked in a deep breath, and swiped to the messages from Seonghwa-hyung…and winced.
His hyung had gone from simply wondering where he was, to much more concerned, to if you aren't in danger, you will be, and back to worried in just a couple texts.
Sucking in a deep breath, he texted back. ‘I'm ok, hyung. I went to see Jungeun-hyung. I really missed him. I'm sorry that I worried you.’
He peeked at the front door again, stepped forward to knock and then paused. What if he wasn't back? Mingi wasn't sure he could handle that. Not with Hongjoong-hyung being gone also. He'd been called out the day before on an unexpected mission a few towns over, and Mingi was fairly sure if Biggie-Hyung wasn't home, he just might fall apart.
The outside light flicked on just then, and Mingi let out a surprised meep. The front door opened and Jungeun-hyung stood there, looking at Mingi with one eyebrow cocked.
Mingi recognized the look, but it wasn't one he'd really ever had leveled on him before.
“Hi hyung!” he managed to squeak out, just as his phone chirped at him again, “you're back!”
***
Jungeun-hyung was in the kitchen getting tea and snacks, by the time Mingi dared to look at his phone again.
Jungeun-Hyung had texted with Seonghwa-hyung in between a number of ‘Aish, Mingi-yah’s and a few hugs that were so tight that Mingi could practically feel the crumbling pieces of his emotions being forged back together. But Mingi hadn't looked at his phone since his initial text back to Seonghwa-hyung.
He swiped the screen, tapped on the text and winced.
‘I'm extremely relieved to know that you are safe, Mingi-yah, but you are well aware that you are not to leave without telling one of us where you are going. We need to talk about that when you get home.’
So maybe Mingi wasn't going home.
Maybe Mingi would just stay here until Seonghwa-hyung was no longer upset.
It wasn't realistic, Mingi was aware. Jungeun-hyung would never let him get away with that. And he had a terrible feeling that if he didn't return tonight, Seonghwa-hyung would simply show up and haul him back. Possibly by the ear.
He'd seen it happen with Wooyoung before, and a few times with Sangie-hyung too. And he had no desire for that to happen to him.
‘Yes, hyung. I really am sorry. Yunho-hyung said Biggie-Hyung may be home tonight, and I just had to come. I didn't mean to scare anyone.’
He honestly hadn't.
Sure, he was aware of the rules, and he could've told any of his brothers where he was going. But Jungeun-hyung had left him for three days.
And Mingi needed to see him. He needed to know, for absolutely certain, that his grand-hyung had come back.
Because…because he couldn't lose another person.
***
He'd finished the tea and sweet bread that Biggie-Hyung had given him, then climbed straight into the man's lap, dropped his head on the elder’s chest and listened to his heartbeat. Mingi was too big, really, much too tall to fit well, but Jungeun-hyung held him like it didn't matter.
His hyung carded a hand through Mingi's hair. “Mingi-yah, I know you missed me. I missed you too. Very much. And hyung understands why this was hard for you. But you know what you did wrong, yeah?”
Mingi nodded, sniffling hard. “Yes, hyung. I should've just told someone. Yunho-hyung probably would have brought me. I really did miss you though!” he cried, wrapping his arms around Jungeun-hyung.
“I know, kiddo,” Geun-hyung said, hugging him back, “next time, just talk to your hyungs before you leave.”
Mingi choked back a sob. “Joong-hyung isn't even home.”
Jungeun-hyung nodded. “Yes, Seonghwa told me when I talked to him earlier. And I know that Joong-ah leaving wasn't expected, and hyung knows that was unsettling, but Mingi-yah,” Jungeun-hyung said softly, gently pushing back the boy’s fringe to look him in the eye, “baby, running away, even to run here, isn't the answer.”
Tears flooded the teen's eyes. “Everybody was leaving,” he cried, running the sleeve of his sweatshirt across his eyes, “and when Yunho-hyung said you were coming back today, I had to see! Hyung, I had too.”
Jungeun-hyung sighed, pulling Mingi close to his chest and hugging him tight. He held Mingi close for a few minutes, softly humming a tune Mingi didn't recognize, but was soothing just the same. After another few moments, he shifted Mingi up a bit to look him in the eye.
“Sweetheart, your hyungs love you. More than you could ever imagine. Joong-ah is always telling me how much he loves being able to come home to you all. And your Hwa-hyung? Baby, that man would claw someone's eyes out if they tried to take him from the lot of you. No one is ever leaving you, not like that.”
The tears started again and Mingi sniffled hard. “I know…I really do…” Mingi said around a sob, “but when you leave…I, I don't like it, hyung. I don't like it and I just, I don't-”
Jungeun-hyung nodded, threading his fingers through Mingi's hair. “I know it's hard, Mingi-yah. I do. And your hyungs understand. You just need to tell someone when you're feeling like this. Hyungs can't help you if you don't tell them what's wrong.”
“I can't tell hyungs if they're not here!” Mingi cried, shoving his face into the elder's chest.
“Oh, sweetheart.” Jungeun-hyung said, pulling him close and squeezing him tight once more, “we'll work on it, yeah?”
**†**
“Hyuuung,” Mingi half whined an hour later, as he climbed into the passenger seat of his hyungs's van, “Seonghwa-hyung is going to scold me right into next week.”
Chuckling, Jungeun-hyung leaned across the console and pulled Mingi close enough to kiss his forehead. “And whose fault is that, baby?”
Mingi frowned. What he desperately wanted to say, that it was Jungeun-hyung's fault for leaving, would likely get him scolded more, so he huffed and settled for a pout. “I missed you.” he whimpered, buckling his seatbelt.
“Mmm,” Jungeun-hyung hummed softly, “but missing someone doesn't give you permission to break the rules, sweetheart, does it?”
Mingi crossed his arms and glared out the window. Jungeun-hyung didn't have to keep making sense. It wasn't fair.
He startled when Jungeun-hyung tapped his thigh. “Ow,” he pouted, though it didn't hurt.
It was the principle of the thing.
“Mingi-yah, don't be difficult,” his hyung chided as he started the van, “you deserve whatever scolding your Hwa-hyung gives you. You know better, baby.”
Mingi crossed his arms, still pouting. Just because he deserved it, didn't mean he had to like it.
“Song Mingi,” Jungeun-hyung said, more sternly than Mingi liked, “answer hyung. You know better, don't you? There's a rule, yeah?” Jungeun-hyung put a hand on his cheek, and Mingi's eyes shot full of tears. Again.
Hongjoong-hyung did have a rule. And if he was being honest, he was rather lucky that it was Seonghwa-hyung at home and not Hongjoong-hyung. Seonghwa-hyung tended to be less…hands on than Joong-hyung.
But he wouldn't have left in the first place if Hongjoong-hyung was home.
Probably.
“Yes, hyung,” Mingi whispered, sniffling miserably, “we’re not supposed to go off on our own without telling Joong-hyung or Hwa-hyung.”
“Safety reasons, sweetheart. Right?” Jungeun-hyung asked, his hand still on Mingi's cheek.
Mingi nodded. He still didn't like it.
***†***
Mingi glanced at Jungeun-hyung over his shoulder. The elder smiled and waved him forward. Letting out a bit of a huff, Mingi typed in the passcode and pushed the door to the apartment open.
He stepped inside, only to halt again when he heard Seonghwa-hyung call from the living room. “Hyung? Mingi-yah?”
Jungeun-hyung gently pushed him further into the apartment, answering Seonghwa-hyung as he closed the door.
Mingi frowned. Hyung didn't have to do that. Mingi could have simply run to his bedroom and hid out until Hwa-hyung was no longer upset, if Biggie-Hyung had not announced they were home.
Not fair.
Jungeun-hyung obviously didn't share the sentiment. He pointed to Mingi's shoes as he toed off his own, then continued his gentle pushing right down the hall, once they were both in socks.
“Hyung,” Mingi whined softly, as Biggie-Hyung steered him into the living room. He put the brakes on as they entered though, Jungeun-hyung letting out a bit of a long-suffering sigh.
Seonghwa-hyung was sitting on the coffee table, looking at San-ah and Sangie-hyung on the couch. Sangie-hyung was leaning against San-ah, which was odd enough, but he also looked really unhappy.
Mingi didn't get to think much of it.
“Mingi-yah!” Seonghwa-hyung was up and crossing the living room in seconds, pulling Mingi close in a fierce hug. “Thank the heavens you're alright! Don't you ever do that again, I was worried sick!”
And despite the scolding tone, despite how much Mingi had thought he didn't want to see Seonghwa-hyung, he was suddenly overwhelmed by the obvious care in his hyung's voice. He wrapped his arms around the elder and hugged him back, as tight as he possibly could. “I'm sorry, hyung. I'm so sorry.”
And maybe he was crying again, and that prompted Seonghwa-hyung to gently shush him, and why had he ever thought his family was going to leave him? He stood there, wrapped in his hyung's embrace, the elder comforting and scolding in equal measure, until Jungeun-hyung's unusually stern voice came from across the room.
“Hwa?” the elder asked from where he sat on the couch next to a still grumpy looking Sangie-hyung, “just what has happened here?”
Notes:
What?! I couldn't give you such a sappy, feely, emotional story and not end it with a bit of a 'these kids are always getting into something' mystery of a cliffhanger, yeah?
Cheer up though, you're in good company, right? Jungeun-Hyung doesn't know what's going on either. 😅🤨📝😉
Chapter 50: It's a Zoo Out There (pt 4)
Summary:
These boys make my head ache. 😅📝
I don't even have a proper summary this time.
Notes:
This is not what I had planned to be my 50th story in 'We Need a Hero', I had initially thought it would be some big new story, but this is what you get. 😅📝❤️
I'm not sure if this is the last chapter of It's a Zoo Out There or not, but... 🤷📝😅❤️
Anyone have any requests for this series? I have a few more chapters of Curtain Call (Seungmin's Secret) in the works, and a few random silly pieces that I'm picking away at.
I'm kind of in the mood for emotions/feels but with who and why, I'm not entirely sure? 🤔📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“How about we start by not leaving him alone with his fears?”
Jungeun-hyung did not sound happy, even through the tiny phone speakers, and Seonghwa felt a bit bad for their emotion bending dongsaeng. Leaving your brother behind and alone was apparently a really good way to rile up their hyung.
“I apologize. Hyung is a little upset. Hwa, take Felix home, please. Minho needs to see for himself that his brother is alright. I'll be there shortly.”
Felix gasped softly. “Hyung?”
“Hyung needs to talk to you, Chan-ah and Jisung. I know you've had a fright, but this was absolutely not ok.”
And then Felix was crying again.
Seonghwa took the phone from Felix, listened to their hyung's further instructions, then hung up. There were a few texts, including one from Chan-hyung, but Seonghwa wanted to get Felix in the car before answering anything.
“C'mon, love. Standing here all night will only make you colder, and get Hyung more upset, right?” Seonghwa unlocked the car and opened the passenger door. “In you go, sweetheart. It won't take long to warm back up.”
Felix sniffled hard, nodded, and climbed into the front seat. Seonghwa made sure the boy was settled, crossed to the other side of the vehicle, got in and started the car.
“Alright kiddo. Let me tell your hyungs we're on our way, and then I'll get you home.”
Felix didn't answer.
****
“He didn't?” Jisung whimpered, running the sleeve of his sweatshirt across his nose.
Teenagers were gross, Hongjoong didn't care what anyone said. They were. “Use the bandana you have right there in your hand, Han Jisung,” he muttered, pointing at the piece of cloth, before turning to Chan, “and what do you know that I don't?”
Chan quirked an eyebrow, his eyes glinting a bit. Hongjoong groaned. “You know what I mean, hyung!”
Chan grinned at Hongjoong, then looked back at Jisung. He raised an eyebrow, the teenager squirming at the look. “It seems that Hwa got a call awhile ago from Felix. He was alone, scared and lost…at the zoo.”
Hongjoong couldn't help it. He snorted. The zoo? How? Only one of Chan-hyung's kids would wind up alone in a zoo, while the other ran around chasing his hyungs - in the dead of night. When they should've been home, in bed.
Chan-hyung was ignoring Hongjoong entirely, just looking steadily at Jisung. “Why was Felix alone, Han Jisung?”
The kid let out a nervous squeak. “I don't know!” he cried, taking a step back when Chan-hyung crossed his arms, “I mean, I do… we went to the Szerr building, but you and Joong-hyung weren't there. So we sat down while he recalibrated the ping,” Jisung whispered, bouncing on his heels nervously, “he gave me the new ping, but he just kept sitting there, texting with Jungsu. Hyung, I was bored out of my mind-” Jisung was whining and Hongjoong kind of wanted to smack him.
“You shouldn't have been out of the house anyway, Han Jisung,” Chan-hyung interrupted Jisung's ridiculous tirade, “if you had been at home where you belonged, you wouldn't have been bored.”
Jisung blinked rapidly, holding back tears, which had Hongjoong scoffing. Then the kid started sniffling and he couldn't help but groan, must they always cry? Chan-hyung turned to give him a look then and he shrugged.
What did his hyung want from him? Their mission was on hold, Jisung was dragging his way through trying to blame Felix for the night's events, even though Hwa-hyung already had Felix. Couldn't they just go home and get it over with there?
“- he got a text from Jongho and I knew they weren't going to stop…..and maybe, maybe I thought I could…. come back and find him after?”
Oh for the love of all that was holy! “How's that working out for you?!” Hongjoong snapped, stepping back quick to avoid the half hearted smack Chan aimed at his head.
“Hyungie, I'm sorry,” the younger was actually crying now and Hongjoong rolled his eyes.
And they said he was a whiny maknae.
***†***
Seonghwa couldn't quite keep the sappy grin from his face as he sat next to Jungeun-hyung. The elder had Felix in his lap, the younger's face buried in their hyung's Highlander sweatshirt. Hwa reached out and ran a hand through Felix's hair, just as Minho appeared from the kitchen, carrying a tray of tea.
“I'm going to head home soon, honey. I need to get back to the boys,” Seonghwa said softly. Felix didn't move from where he was snuggled, but he nodded. Seonghwa sniffed fondly, then took the tea Minho gave him with a smile. “Thank you, Minho-yah.”
The older teen nodded, and moved to the other side of Jungeun-hyung to sit down. “Sit up brat and drink this.”
“Minho-yah,” their hyung chided, even as he gently jostled Felix, “is that necessary?”
“You've been spending too much time with Hongjoong,” Seonghwa chuckled before Minho could answer, “he would be proud.”
Jungeun-hyung huffed and gave Seonghwa a look. “You're not helping, Hwa,” the elder said, tapping his thigh.
Seonghwa squeaked and scooted away, nearly dumping his tea, which made Minho smirk and Felix giggle, the younger sitting up enough to take his own cup.
“Alright, Lix-ah. Now let's talk, hm?” Jungeun-hyung asked just as Felix took a sip.
“Aww, but hyung!”
*†*
Some time later the front door lock beeped, followed by soft voices and the sound of feet in the front hallway. Jungeun slid Felix to the couch as he stood up, ready to meet his boys in the hall.
“It's late, Sung. Let's talk so we can get to bed,” Chan's voice got louder as they neared the living room, “don't look at me like that Han Jisung, this was so out of the realm of ok.”
“But, hyung!”
Jungeun stepped into the hall, arms crossing his chest once more. “But hyung nothing, Han Jisung. Explain yourself, this minute.”
Notes:
Jungeun-hyung gets the final word on just about everything, yeah? ❤️❤️
And Hongjoong!!! He makes me giggle like crazy and I love writing this AU version of him so very much! 📝😅❤️
Chapter 51: Seoltang & Gimi (Namjoon's Gotcha Story)
Summary:
It's a gotcha story. That's all you get. 😉💕📝
Notes:
I'm not sure there's much to say here. Weird, right? I mean, this is *me* and I always have something to say, don't I?
Hm, I guess the major thing is this isn't quite finished, but there's enough here to give you the gotcha story necessities. Also, I was exploring dynamics so it may feel a bit rough...? I've known this kid's power for quite some time, but his gotcha story was a mystery until literally Friday night. 🤣📝💕Not my best work, not my worst. 🤷❣️📝
Chapter Text
**
Hongjoong set his drink and cookies on the table, at the booth that overlooked the park, and slid into the seat. He took his laptop from his messenger bag and set it on the table too. He sent a quick text to Jungeun-hyung, letting him know where he was, picked up his soda, and opened the laptop.
“Do you ever use your power to knock things over?”
He jolted a bit, startled by the unexpected voice. Dash splashed from the newly opened drink, spraying the tip of his nose and dripping down his chin.
He put the soda on the table, grabbed some napkins from the holder and wiped his face, then the drops that dotted the tabletop. He turned, ready to give the owner of the voice a piece of his mind.
And blinked in surprise.
A lanky teenager peered at him over the back of the booth. The teen, who couldn't have been much older than Hongjoong himself, gave him a shy smile.
“Do you?” the kid asked again, pushing at his glasses. His horrible, tacky, fluorescent yellow glasses, that slid back down almost immediately. The kid didn't bother to fix them a second time, running a hand through his short spiky hair instead.
“Power?” Hongjoong asked with a bit of a frown.
There were superheroes all over the city and beyond, but they weren't exactly advertising who they were to the entire planet. And it was unusual to have a random stranger make assumptions.
Especially an assumption that was scarily close to the truth.
The kid shifted a bit, and tipped his head to the side. “Yeah. You're aware you have one, right?”
Hongjoong snorted. Smart ass.
Although, maybe not? The other teen was just looking at him, less smug and more…..curious?
Snap decisions are rarely accurate, Joong-ah. Jungeun-hyung's words in the back of his head were annoying, despite being true.
“Yes, I'm aware,” he said, twisting a bit in the seat, “but how do you know?”
A look Hongjoong couldn't read crossed the teenager's face, and then he shrugged. “I asked you first.”
Hongjoong snorted. Maybe he was a smart ass. “I can if I want to, yes.”
The kid grinned. “That's cool,” he said, sliding out of his seat and coming around to stand near Hongjoong's table, “can I sit here?”
Hongjoong waved a hand towards the table in answer, and the other teen slid in across from him. Hongjoong pushed his plate of Dasik across the table, and the kid dug in almost immediately, cookies disappearing so fast, Hongjoong’s mouth dropped open in surprise.
“I'm Kim Hongjoong,” he said, collecting himself. He picked up his drink and quirked an eyebrow. “So, how’d you know?”
“Kim Namjoon,” the teen said, leaning back and crossing his arms, “I don't really know. I just…know.”
“You just know?” Hongjoong asked, reaching for his laptop - this was the kind of information Yeon-hyung loved, “since you were young, or was it more recent?”
Namjoon shrugged. “I think I've always known, but I didn't understand until recently. How about you?”
That made sense. Hongjoong typed quickly, and glanced at the elder. “I've known since I was ten. Is it your only power?”
Namjoon tipped his head to the side again, studying him. “I have another.”
“Really?!”
**†**
Hongjoong's phone chimed again, and he apologized to Namjoon as he tapped to look at it.
‘Joong-ah, it's nearly 7. You were supposed to be home in time for dinner.’
Swiping the top of the phone, he looked at the time. Why did this always happen to him? He tapped out a quick reply. -Sorry, hyung. I lost track of time. I'll be home soon, I promise.-
‘Are you still at Seoltang & Gimi?’
-Yes-
‘Jin-ah will be there any time now, love.’
Hongjoong nodded even though Jungeun-hyung couldn't see him. He texted back, -Yes, hyung- then closed his laptop, and shoved it back in his bag.
“Do you live around here?” he asked Namjoon as he snapped the buckle on the bag.
“No. I don't really live anywhere,” Namjoon answered, picking at the leftover cookie crumbs, “do you?”
“I do,” Hongjoong answered, waving the phone in his hand, “with my hyungs. You should come-”
“Aish, Joong-ah! Hyung's been worried! It's family dinner night- oh, hello! Who's your friend?”
Chapter 52: The Clutches of Poseidon (ch 2)
Summary:
The continuing saga of Min Yoongi.
Notes:
This chapter was sitting half finished in my docs since shortly after I posted the first. I hopped into it tonight out of simple curiosity and the muses were like, here you go!
Next chapter, short but exactly what I wanted.
It's sad still, but it's getting better. 💗📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
****
He should still be in the water. His body floating away, never to be seen again. Not in a hospital with someone treating him so soft and kind, as if he would break with one wrong word.
He just might.
He glanced at Kim Seokjin. The man hadn't left the room for any longer than necessary for two days now. An older man, the one Yoongi vaguely remembered from Seokjin’s apartment, had come by the night before, with clothes, a gentle smile for Yoongi and a few quiet words with Seokjin, before disappearing as quickly as he'd come.
Now Seokjin stood across the room, just out of hearing range, talking to a nurse. About him, Yoongi was sure. It was likely she was telling Seokjin that he was fighting a losing battle.
Yoongi couldn't blame her.
She wouldn't be wrong.
He needed to sit up. Needed to be productive. Attempt to function like a normal person. That's what Samchon Ki had always told him. Yoongi had never quite figured out what that meant. He'd never made the man happy enough to be told.
He tried to shift upright. Tried to make his weak limbs cooperate. He wasn't completely incapable. He hoped.
“Hey, hey,” Seokjin said, and he was at his side almost instantly, “let someone help you, eolin-i.”
But he was beyond help. It had been drilled into him for years. And he should tell this man that. Make him leave before he was involved in the disaster that was Min Yoongi. There was no need for-
“Yoongi-yah? Did you need something? A drink? Are you hungry? Do you need medicine?” Seokjin was crouched near Yoongi's head, the fingers of one hand gently threading through his hair.
It felt nice. And Yoongi struggled to think through the emotions filling his chest. They weren't necessary or needed. Emotions caused problems.
“I'm alright.” His voice was rough and strained and he hated how weak he sounded. But it was normal, really. No change there.
Seokjin chuckled softly. “I don't believe that for a minute, eolin-i. Let me get you some water, yeah?”
The elder didn't wait for Yoongi to answer, simply getting up and crossing the room to the small stand near the door. Yoongi watched him pour a cup of ice water, while asking the nurse something Yoongi couldn't hear. She nodded though, and left the room, as Seokjin brought the water back.
“C'mon, sweetheart. Drink up. Lunch will be here soon, and hyung asked for some more meds for you.”
Hyung?! Oh no. No, no, no.
Yoongi didn't deserve…eolin-i was bad enough. He couldn't handle any more loss once Seokjin decided he wasn't worth it.
Everyone decided he wasn't worth it. “I'm not…you can't, no one ever wants to-”
“But I do.” Seokjin's voice was solid and soft and true, and in those three simple words, a teeny, tiny broken piece of Yoongi's heart, started to mend.
Notes:
💗 Yoongi. 💗
Chapter 53: The Clutches of Poseidon (ch 3)
Summary:
Yoongi is getting better, and he's feeling some emotions. Big emotions. ❤️📝
But we're getting there, and it's just about time for Jin to take him home. ❤️❤️
Notes:
Yoongi is feeling the feels! It's sad, it's happy, it's a little bit of everything.
I don't actually have much more to say, lol. The next chapter should be the last for this intro, because in it, Yoongi gets to actually *go home*. ❤️❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~A Few Days Later~
Yoongi woke up slowly, the fluorescent lights once again making it difficult to think. But that wasn't right. Where was Seokjin? He always had the nurses dim the overly bright room lights. He blinked, sitting up slowly.
And realized Seokjin wasn't there.
There was a nurse though, by the door, fiddling with his chart. She looked up and smiled. “Your friend has just gone to the lobby. His brothers came to visit. He'll be back shortly.”
Yoongi nodded, though he didn't really understand. Seokjin hadn't mentioned brothers. Not once in the week he'd been here. Not that they'd had any overly in depth conversations. But, still.
The older man, the one Seokjin called Geun-hyung, had come by a few times. Always with food or clothes, and a smile that made Yoongi want to smile back. But, no brothers. Yoongi would have to ask, if he was brave enough.
But then came the question, if Seokjin already had a family, why did he want Yoongi?
It didn't make sense.
*†*
Nearly an hour later, Seokjin still wasn't back. And Yoongi was about to rip the IVs and wires from his body, run from the room and find the elder. Maybe. Probably not. But he needed to do something. Anything to curb the anxiety that was crawling through his chest like a tank on uneven ground.
He twisted around on the bed, eyeing the cords and monitors with distaste. He kicked his foot in annoyance when the blanket got tangled in his feet. It only served as a reminder that Seokjin wasn't there to fix it.
The nurse -one he didn't recognize and certainly didn't want- asked if he needed help. He shook his head with a tiny huff, and shifted around some more, kicking his foot until the blanket let go. Then he buried his face in the stupid stark white pillow and tried to go back to sleep.
Seokjin would be back. The nurse had said so. Right?
*†*
“How is he?”
Seokjin's voice, somewhere near the end of the bed, woke him some time later.
Relief flooded his chest, halting the anxiety that hadn't fully left, even in sleep. The simple fact that the man was here, that he'd come back, meant so much more than whatever the elder was saying.
Although that was important too. He missed whatever the doctor answered, but he heard Seokjin's next question, and suddenly he couldn't breathe.
“Can I take him home?”
Yoongi sucked in a breath when his brain caught up to the fact his lungs needed air, and then his heart began to beat right out of his chest.
Because he'd been in the hospital for what felt like forever and he wanted out. But was it possible? He turned his head, needing to hear the answer. Needing to know his fate.
“This afternoon, Seokjin-ah.”
Yoongi's chest flooded with emotions he couldn't even begin to name.
Because in the last few days, he'd found that he actually wanted to be with Seokjin. He wanted the man to talk to him, run his hand through his hair and call him eolin-i. But he hadn't really been sure how much Seokjin wanted to be with him.
And the fact that Seokjin did?
Without warning, without any ability to stop it or hide it or change his focus, Yoongi was crying.
Notes:
❤️Yoongi❤️
Chapter 54: Hyungs For the Win (pt 2)
Summary:
We already know that hyungs are the go to for everything, right?
Here we have another set of scenarios to prove that point.
Notes:
I wrote a giant long Author's Note and my phone lost everything. 🤦
So now you get a condensed version. I asked Sraza for some ideas because I was dry as a bone. She is *amazing* and gave me some more Hyungs For The Win style scenarios. Those ideas kick-started a bunch of other ideas and this is the first of a few more chapters of HFtW! This one features one of her ideas, the rest come in the following chapters. 😍📝🎉
Big giant THANK YOU to ImaMeWriter as she read these a bunch of times and is amazing!! ❤️🎉
These feature our newest set of brothers, back when their Ujin-hyung was still around. And while they don't really feature Ujin-hyung, he's mentioned - repetitively, lol. We'll see him eventually, I'm sure. 😉📝❤️
There's world building bits and a bit of sci-fi/fantasy/lore that gets added into this alternate universe that we love.
And chaos. Lots of chaos.🤣
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
§§ Jaebeom §§
C'mon. Like you've never yelled at an annoying sibling before?!
*†*
“What did you do?!” Sungjin hissed at Jaebeom.
“It was an accident!”
Sungjin's mouth dropped open. “An accident?” He glanced across the living room at the maknae, then back at the teenage werewolf. “JayB-ah, how in the world…I don't understand.”
Jaebeom shrugged, wrapping his arms around himself. “I don't know either!” he cried, “and I don't know how to fix it! Hyung, you have to do something!”
“Hyungie?” Cheol’s whimper had Sungjin walking across the living room towards the baby. He hated being in charge. He wasn't meant to be a leader. And up until a few minutes ago, he'd always thought JayB-ah was much better at it.
Now he wasn't so sure.
“What exactly do you want me to do?” Sungjin demanded softly as he pulled Cheol into a hug, “I didn't even know you could do this!”
“I didn't either! Really, hyung, I didn't!”
“I feel weird,” Cheol pouted against Sungjin's chest, “I want Ujin-hyung.”
“You and me both, baby.” Sungjin ran a hand across Cheol's head, “and of course you feel weird, you look like a-”
“Sungjin-hyung!” Jaebeom interrupted, taking a few steps towards Sungjin, “I was trying to watch a movie, but Cheol was being so loud!”
Cheol shook his head against Sungjin's chest. “I wasn't. I was just playing Mario.”
“You were! You know Ujin-hyung says not to be loud in the living room. It's shared space!”
“JayB-ah, what happened right before this?” Sungjin asked. Jaebeom just looked at him, and with a tiny huff, Sungjin opened his arm to the younger.
Jaebeom slammed into Sungjin with a choked off sob. “I really didn't mean it, hyung. I yelled at him-”
“You called me a toad!” Cheol whined, though it was half muffled against Sungjin's chest.
“I did not! I said you were more annoying than Toad!”
“He's not annoying! He's my favorite character-”
“Yah!” Sungjin snapped softly, jostling the arm that was around Jaebeom, “what did you do when you yelled at him?”
Sucking in a deep breath, JayB stepped back from Sungjin. “I didn't do anything except point at him…?”
“Aish, Beomie,” Sungjin huffed lightly, “apparently there's more to you than we thought-”
The front door lock beeped, and Jaebeom looked up at Sungjin with wide eyes. “Please don't tell-”
“JayB-ah, we can't hide Cheol,” Sungjin said softly, as the front door opened and closed, “and he's going to ask why our maknae looks like a mushroom.”
Seungcheol gasped. He looked at Jaebeom in betrayal, ripped free of Sungjin's hug, and ran towards the front door.
“Ujin-hyung!”
§§ Seungcheol §§
It was for school! He had to do it!
*†*
“Hyung! It's not what you think!”
What did that even mean?! Jaebeom just needed to use the bathroom, thank you very much. Cheol could-
“You can't come in here!” Seungcheol cried. The younger was blocking the doorway, and Jaebeom could only stare at his brother. What was the kid's problem?
He tried to look around Cheol, but the maknae was guarding the door like a fairly small, though tenacious, junkyard dog.
“Why not maknae-yah? I need to use the bathroom.”
The teenager shook his head. “No, I can't…it's not…I called Seon so he could help with my science experiment-”
Jaebeom's eyes widened. “The one due tomorrow, Cheol?”
“Yes, but hyung-” Cheol moved towards the bathtub at a rather distinct splash, then rushed back to block Jaebeom again. “I didn't know what to do.”
Jaebeom frowned. “You've known about the project for weeks, Cheol-ah.”
Nodding fiercely, Cheol stepped closer to the bathtub, but kept an eye on Jaebeom. “Yes, but I needed a real- and I didn't have one, so Seon told me I should get one and just do it, and that's when it happened!”
Jaebeom blew out a confused breath, and leaned against the door frame. “What happened?”
“That!” Cheol pointed at the tub. “The science experiment!”
“Your science project is in the tub?”
Cheol nodded so hard his hair flopped against his forehead. “Yes! It's a goldfish, or it was. But I wanted to give him armor…” Jaebeom raised an eyebrow and Seungcheol rushed on, “I found a possible solution in an old SHINE handbook! But then Sungjin-hyung told me to stop playing around and finish my work.”
Jaebeom blinked a few times. Cheol tended to not make sense on the best days and today was worse than usual.
“You've lost me.” Jaebeom stretched up on his tiptoes, trying to get a look into the bathtub, but Cheol blocked him once more. “Where'd you get a goldfish?” he asked instead, “and why-”
“I didn't have a bowl,” Cheol interrupted, bouncing on his feet, “so I put the goldfish in there.”
Jaebeom nodded, though he still had no idea what Cheol was talking about or why he wanted to give a goldfish armor. “Are you hiding a fish in the tub? Ujin-hyung isn't going to-”
Seungcheol made a growling noise. “No! I mean, yes, but not really? Don't tell him, please? It was just a fish…but now it's- hyung, the mixture must've been wrong or something!”
Jaebeom entered the bathroom, gently pushing the younger aside and expertly ignoring the whimper the teenager let out, only to freeze when he got to the bathtub. He stood there for a few seconds, looking from the tub to his brother, Cheol squirming after a moment.
“I didn't mean to,” the maknae whined softly, rubbing his hands together, “it wasn't supposed to-”
“There's a shark in the tub, Seungcheol,” Jaebeom stated in disbelief.
The maknae nodded, his hands rubbing even faster, little friction sparks popping. “I know, but I didn't-”
“There's a shark,” Jaebeom said, eyes snapping darkly.
“I knooooooow,” Seungcheol cried, tears flooding his eyes, “but it wasn't supposed to be a shark and I don't know what to do!”
Jaebeom looked in the tub again.
Looked at Cheol.
Crossed to the bathroom door.
“Ujin-hyung!!”
§§ Sungjin §§
Spiders are freaking scary, ok?
*†*
Sungjin was good at minding his own business. He didn't bother others and they didn't bother him. He kept to himself, studying every Space Biological Association journal he could get his hands on, and observing from his own telescope - the one his hyung had gotten him for his most recent birthday - the wonders of the world outside their own.
Beomie teased him on the daily, saying it was weird that he spent all his time holed up in his room. And while Cheol didn't pick on him, he was forever whining or pouting at Sungjin to come outside and play a game with him.
And Ujin-hyung….Ujin-hyung always encouraged him to go after his own dreams.
So he did.
This afternoon was no different, he'd eaten lunch with his family and was just sitting down to go over a newly borrowed library book, when he spotted it.
Because while he was very good at minding his own business, there was something that wasn't good at returning the favor. One thing that never failed to turn his stomach. One thing that gave him the absolute heebie jeebies.
Spiders.
Nasty, awful things with way too many legs. Evil, horrid creatures that moved too fast to be normal and had a terrible habit of showing up when you least expected them, in places they most certainly didn't belong.
Like perched atop his can of Dash.
He stared at the tiny monster, willing it to go away, and when that didn't work, he carefully picked up a pencil and tossed it in the direction of the can.
The spider didn't move.
Two could play at that game.
Sungjin was a human, after all. Not a tiny little - holy heavens it moved, rather large monster of an insect. He scooted his chair back, away from the desk and grabbed his notebook, tossing it towards the can of Dash. The rush of wind would encourage the beady little million-eyed spider to move along, without knocking over the soda, right?
Or not.
It just stood there, staring right back at him, and maybe Sungjin thought he heard a teensy miniscule laugh coming from his desk. Did that make him crazy, or did it mean the spider was even more dangerous than he'd thought? Sungjin wasn't sure.
He darted a glance around his room, looking for a weapon, but there was none to be had. He didn't like weapons, and had never had a need for them. Ujin-hyung had insisted that he have one with him on missions, but he didn't keep it in his room.
Movement from the desk caught his eye and he nearly fell out of his seat. The spider was moving across the top of the can and if the spider fell into his drink he was going to-
It jumped.
The spider jumped and Sungjin screamed.
He shoved back on the chair so hard, he fell over, scrambling up in seconds, his wings beating along with his heart. He stumbled backwards, watching the spider walk across the desk like he owned it, and suddenly Sungjin was yelling.
“Ujin-hyung!”
Notes:
And now you know why Jungeun-hyung was so ready for Channie and his brothers, yeah? He's literally seen it alllllll before! 🤣🤣🤣
Also, random! Have any of you seen a fairly recent clip of WY hitting Yeosang with a blow up baseball bat, and then Seonghwa taking it away? Because I did and the *only* thing I could think of is my Squirrel story, where WY gets his light up night stick and goes around bonking the others with it and Hwa takes it away...?
🤣🤣 Fiction affecting reality! 🤣🤣
Chapter 55: The Clutches of Poseidon (ch 4/epilogue)
Summary:
Home means something different to everybody.
But when you've never had a true place to call home, it can literally mean the *world*.
Notes:
Hi guys!
Last chapter of Yoongi's Gotcha Story - for now anyway.
Obviously it isn't quite as simple as 4 chapters of feels. Real life would dictate a whole other batch of stuff. Therapy and appts and mental health and while I'm sure even Superhero Series AU Jin has been doing those types of things with Yoongi, this is fiction and a sci-fi/fantasy version of fiction.
Please treat it as such! ❤️📝
Just a reminder, I write these stories for fun and to stretch my writing skills and because I love these bands. I don't write it for realistic purposes and I'm aware that I'm not the best writer on the face of the planet or even in the town I live in. I know that my story styles are not for everyone. That's normal life. And if you don't like something, that's fine. But there's no need to be mean.
I've read tons of things online that I absolutely did not like, both story-wise or style of writing or whatever, and I just moved along. It's kind of the joy of fanfiction and living in a world where we can mostly read whatever we like.
Key word - like.
Anyway. Let's just do better, hmm?
*Steps off soapbox*I do hope this last chapter of Yoongi's Gotcha Story is enjoyed. But if it's not your cup of tea, just go back to the AO3 'counter', and choose a new cup, yeah?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
*****
Seokjin's apartment was nice. It was quiet and cozy, and had a really nice view of the city out the living room window. It was also small, but Yoongi didn't mind. Not really. Seokjin had given him the one tiny bedroom, insisting that a teenager needed their own space. As if Seokjin himself was old.
He'd protested, rather valiantly he thought, but the man had had a gentle answer for every argument, until Yoongi suggested they turn the even tinier office on the side of the kitchen into Seokjin's room. The elder had agreed and Yoongi couldn't help but feel slightly empowered. He'd been determined, and someone had listened.
The fact that it was Seokjin who'd listened made everything a hundred times better.
Because Seokjin always listened to him. Seokjin encouraged him to speak his mind and share his feelings. Told him that he wanted to hear the things Yoongi had to say. And that was something Yoongi had never had anyone say to him ever, in his nearly 17 years on the planet.
*†*
Yoongi edged some shading on the cape he was drawing on the comic-esq version of himself. He didn't have powers, not like Seokjin did, but he could pretend. And according to the elder, he was talented and had skills and should definitely use his imagination whenever it suited him.
Like now.
Seokjin was making dinner, the aroma of steak and spices filling the apartment. Yoongi loved this time of day, when things were quiet, when even the city outside the window seemed to have slowed down. Seokjin would decide what he was making, and then he'd ask Yoongi if he wanted to help.
Yoongi never said yes, but sometimes he'd sit at the kitchen table and watch. Seokjin would talk, showing him what he was doing and why, the elder completely unbothered by Yoongi's non-interest in the process.
He was just more interested in the end result, the finished product, the part that made his mouth water in expectation, than how it got that way. And somehow, Yoongi thought Seokjin knew that too.
“Eolin-i,” Seokjin called softly from the doorway to his room, “I hope you're hungry, supper will be ready soon.”
And Yoongi had found that he was almost always hungry, and the elder knew it. But the man asked him every time, like it was important to him that Yoongi answer for himself.
“I am,” Yoongi said, sitting up from where he'd been laying on the bed, “what're we having?”
Seokjin leaned against the doorframe. “Do you have a guess, Yoongi-yah?”
Yoongi couldn't stop the grin that sprung to his face. It was another ritual that Seokjin started the first night he'd come, one that Yoongi didn't fully understand, but the elder seemed to enjoy, so Yoongi played along.
“It smells like bulgogi, sunbaenim. You made it a few nights ago.”
“I did,” Seokjin said with a smile, “this time it's a little different, though still bulgogi.”
“I'm sure I'll like it,” Yoongi said, putting his colored pencils back in the fancy bag Geun-hyung had given him, “are there sweet rolls again?”
Chuckling, Seokjin stepped into the room and took Yoongi's hands. He pulled him to his feet and gave him a hug. “I didn't make sweet rolls tonight,” he said, “but Geun-hyung is coming over with the boys, and he's bringing some treats.”
Yoongi stiffened.
Just a little bit. He liked Geun-hyung, was maybe even beginning to love him, like he already did Seokjin. But the others? Well, there were four of them…and they were loud. Like the lights in the hospital, but…harder to silence.
“Just Channie and Gun-ah,” Seokjin said then, running a hand up and down Yoongi's back, “Yeonnie is taking Joong-ah somewhere. Don't worry. Hyung knows.”
Yoongi deflated. Leaned into Seokjin's hug and rested his forehead on the man's shoulder. Seokjin knew. Knew Yoongi's quirks and struggles and had -for some reason Yoongi didn't understand- chosen him anyway.
And somewhere along the way, in the few short weeks Yoongi had known Seokjin, he'd become a more solid presence than anyone in his life, ever.
And even more than that, Seokjin had become his hyung.
Notes:
Yoongi is *home*. ❤️📝
Chapter 56: That's Family, yeah?
Summary:
Gaon tests the waters of his new home.
Stupid summary, but you'll see.
Notes:
Hey everyone!
This is LEGIT a self Indulgant fic that I wrote purely for the feels and the curiosity. Self indulgent, friends. So if you don't like it, that's ok. No need to be mean about it though, right? 🤨
It started out because my ridiculous brain was like, exactly how would one discipline a half dead teenager who can walk through walls?
So there's your immediate warning. There's talk of/very brief smacks. Because while that was the initial wondering, it turned into much more, as these stories of mine tend to. BUT!! If you need the warning, there it is!! Don't come at me later.
(And now that I'm writing this out loud, I suppose it begs the question of how that works with a phaser also? But, anyway)
Gaon tests the boundaries and his hyungs help him figure out some things.
Gaon loves his new family and they love him. ❤️
*I* love this ridiculously huge family.
Even when Jungkook is a brat. 😅❤️📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
Jin blinked.
Blinked again.
But his dongsaeng-nephew was still standing in the doorway to his apartment. Jin's apartment, which was about the furthest from Gunil's little house as one could get.
“Gaon-ah? What're you doing here, hojeo?”
The ghost teen winced at the nickname, which told Jin more than a little bit about where Gaon’s head was at. Even before the boy attempted to hide a sniffle.
“Hojeo? Honey, what's wrong?” Jin reached out to pull the rainbow haired teenager inside the apartment. “Come. Let's talk.”
***
Twenty minutes later, Gaon hadn't said a word. Not when Jin was making a snack for them to eat. Not when Hobi asked if he wanted to watch a movie. Not when Namjoon offered to go over some new books from the library with him. Not when Jungkook pleaded with him to play a video game.
Gaon was one of few who could withstand Jungkook's big doe eyes, but still.
Taehyung had even offered to take Gaon down to the pool with him and Jimin. But Gaon shook his head, staring at his feet.
Something was obviously going on, and Jin needed to figure it out. He slid a few pieces of sticky chicken onto a plate, grabbed a can of Dash, and headed back to the living room. Gaon was still sitting on the edge of the couch, arms wrapped around himself.
But now Yoongi was with him.
And Jin was unsurprised that Gaon was nodding at whatever Yoongi was whispering to him. There was something about Yoongi - that had absolutely nothing to do with his power, that drew people to him.
Especially upset dongsaengs.
And while Gaon was the absolute picture of misery, Yoongi didn't appear to be overly bothered by whatever the younger was currently whispering back to him.
Jin set the food and drink on the coffee table and sat next to his undead nephew. He pulled his phone from his pocket, then looked at Yoongi, who rolled his eyes and gave a little shake of his head.
“Eat up, hojeo and tell Jin-hyung what's going on,” Yoongi ordered gently, running his hand up and down the teenager's back.
Gaon shook his head. “You're going to call hyung, aren't you?” he asked, darting a look at Jin.
Jin raised an eyebrow. “Does Gun-ah not know you're here?” he asked, semi-sternly. He couldn't be all the way stern with this particular child, and everyone knew it.
Gaon shook his head. “He's…hyung's mad.”
Frowning, Jin swiped his phone screen and sent a quick text to his younger brother.
Then he looked at Yoongi, who huffed a bit.
“Nothing's wrong, hyung, at least not right now,” the healer said with a chuckle and a gentle flick to Gaon's ear, “Gaon-ah has gotten himself into a bit of trouble and he's sure that Gun-ah will never forgive him.”
Despite the very obvious air quotes around Yoongi's words, Jin was a bit confused and a little worried. He turned to Gaon and took his chin in hand. “Hojeo, what did you do?” Jin asked, just as his phone chimed.
‘Hyung! Is Gaon-ah with you?!’
Jin handed the phone to Yoongi. “Text Gun-ah for me, please,” he said, then looked expectantly at Gaon, “c'mon, honey. Just tell me.”
Gaon took a deep shuddery breath, as tears flooded his eyes. He took another breath, eyes flicking from Jin to Yoongi.
“Jin-hyung can fix it,” Yoongi encouraged, handing the phone back to Jin, “but you have to tell him.”
“Don't be telling lies now, eolin-i,” Jin warned, “I'll do my best, but I'm pretty confused.”
Gaon took another deep breath, and shifted slightly closer to Jin. “Hyung… Hyung said not to,” Gaon sniffled hard, “he said it wasn't safe…..but I did…and it wasn't…and then he called and I…I lied….”
Jin sighed. He didn't fully understand, but he got the basic picture. “What did Gun-ah tell you not to do, Kwak Ji Seok?”
Gaon's head snapped up and he looked at Jin in betrayal. “Hyung!” he whined, “don't call me that!”
“Then answer, and answer properly, hojeo. Your hyung is very worried about you and I need to understand exactly what happened.”
Gaon went silent, staring at his fingers, even when Yoongi poked him in the side.
“Good grief, baby. You're going to get Jin-hyung upset too,” Yoongi chided softly, “Gaon-ah decided to prove he didn't have to listen about the Warehouse District. He almost got mugged, and when Gun-ah called him to see where he was, he lied and said he was with Chan-hyung.”
“And then I came here,” Gaon whispered, darting another look at Jin, “even though I think Gunil-hyung went to Chan-hyung's.”
“Wow! When you get in trouble, you get in trouble!” Jungkook's awed voice came from the hallway, and the teen bounced across the living room to lean against Yoongi. “you're totally going to get it!”
Jin leaned around Gaon, reaching out a long arm to whack at Jungkook's thigh. His youngest yelped, dancing out of Jin's reach.
“But, Hyung! He is! Remember that time I went to Juridym after you and Geun-hyung said not too? Chan-hyung caught me and Hongjoong and-” Jungkook stopped short, and he looked sympathetically at Gaon. “Well, you don't have to worry about that, I guess. Channie-hyung was really upset with us. Don't get Chan-hyung mad, Gaon-ah. It's not fun.”
Gaon stiffened next to him and Jin blew out a breath. “Jungkook out. Yoongi, go with him please,” he ordered softly, “Kook-ah, you have homework, don't you baby?”
“Hyung, I'm not a baby!” Jungkook whined, pulling Yoongi up from the couch, “but yes. Hyung can help me?” he asked, doe eyes all big and round.
Chuckling, Yoongi reached out and ruffled the younger's hair. “Yeah, hyung can help. Gaon-ah, it's going to be alright.” Yoongi smiled at the distraught teen, then let himself be tugged out of the room by their resident Dr. Dolittle.
“Except for the part where Gunil-hyung kills you!” Jungkook hollered as they disappeared down the hall.
Gaon turned startled eyes to Jin and he couldn't help but chuckle. “You're already half dead, love. Gun-ah can't exactly kill you, can he?”
Gaon slowly shook his head. “No, hyung. But…but I know what he's going to do- and…and I don't want him to,” the boy sniffled, burying his face in Jin's shoulder.
Jin hmm'd, running a hand up and down Gaon's back. “But whose fault is that, sweetheart?”
Gaon shrugged, but didn't answer, simply scooting closer to Jin. He sniffled again, then looked up, eyes as big and round as he could make them. “Can you tell Gunil-hyung that he doesn't have to…you know-”
“Spank you?” Jin supplied, gently jostling the teen, “I can't do that, hojeo. I wouldn't do that. What you did was not only dangerous, but you purposefully disobeyed your hyung to do it.”
“Hy-ung!” Gaon whined into Jin's shoulder, “that's not fair!”
“More than fair, sweetheart. I'm not overly happy with you myself. What were you even thinking? The Warehouse District isn't a good place for anyone, and it certainly isn't a place for a young superhero who can barely control his skills.”
Gaon grumbled into Jin's shoulder.
“What was that, Gaon-ah?” Jin asked, turning the boy's face to look at him sternly.
Gaon pulled his chin from Jin's hold and glared at his feet. “I can so control my skills,” he muttered darkly.
Jin's eyebrow shot up of its own accord. “You better watch your tone, hojeo,” he countered softly, “I love you very much, but if you're not careful, you're going to get a headstart on that discipline.”
Gaon's head snapped up and he searched Jin's face. “You wouldn't, I'm not your…I don't like it.” he finished, tears welling in his eyes.
Smiling softly, Jin pulled the teen impossibly closer and kissed his head. “I don't want to, honey, but if you're going to be a brat….” Jin left the soft threat hanging in the air, grinning to himself when the teen buried his face in Jin's shoulder once more.
“I'm sorry,” Gaon whispered a moment later, “I'm…I'm scared, hyung. Gunil-hyung's never been mad at me before.”
Jin hmm'd again. “Gaon-ah?”
“Hyung?”
“How do you know he's mad?”
“I….I lied, hyung. And I, I did what I wasn't supposed to.’
“That's true, hojeo. And that's why you're in trouble. But how do you know your hyung is mad? ‘So mad he'll never forgive you’?”
Gaon sniffled, then shrugged. “I…I don't?”
“Ahh,” Jin said, gently pushing the teen away from his side, “you're right. You don't. I doubt he's happy about your unsanctioned walkabout, but your hyung is worried, hojeo. Gun-ah was scared. Scared that you were hurt, or in danger. That you'd gotten into trouble and he didn't know where you were, so he couldn't help. We have rules for a reason, Gaon-ah,” Jin said softly, brushing the boy's cotton candy hair from his eyes, “no solo missions is a rule for your safety. Not traipsing through the Warehouse District is for your safety. Telling someone where you are and not lying about it, is for your safety.”
The tears overflowed and Gaon wiped at them furiously. “Nobody…” he sucked in a deep, shuddery breath before continuing, “nobody really cared before.”
Jin nodded, thumbing some tears from the boy's cheeks. “I understand that, hojeo. But I don't think you did this because you didn't expect your hyung to care, did you?”
Gaon shrugged. “It's been…it's been a few months, Jin-hyung. And everything seemed…”
“A bit too good to be true, huh? Your Gunil-hyung came from a similar place, kiddo. He knows what that's like. And he had some ups and downs when he came to be with Geun-hyung too.”
Gaon sucked in a startled breath then, pulling back and staring up at Jin in a bit of horror. “Please don't tell Geun-hyung!” he cried, fresh tears welling in his eyes, “he'll be mad-” he trailed off at Jin's raised eyebrow. “He'll be upset, cuz he was worried too?” Gaon asked hesitantly.
Jin nodded. “Yeah, kiddo. And I can guarantee he already knows. I'm positive your hyung called him first.”
Gaon slumped against Jin's side again, sniffling softly. “This sucks.” he mumbled.
“That's family, hojeo,” Jin corrected, kissing the teen's head, “and Gun-ah should be here any time now.”
**†**
“Hyung, I'm sorry.”
“I know, kiddo. But sorry doesn't change the choices you made today, does it?”
Gaon slowly shook his head. “No. But I'll never do it again!”
Gunil grinned softly. “I don't doubt that, love. But it still doesn't magically erase your disobedience, or the lying does it?”
Gaon shook his head again, sniffling hard.
“C'mere, Gaon-ah. Let's get this over with.” Gunil extended a hand to the nervous teen and it only took Gaon a minute to grab onto it like a lifeline.
“I'm sorry, hyung!” Gaon said again, diving into Gunil's arms, shoving his face in the elder’s chest and letting out a deep sigh, “I don't want you to…I don't like it. But…but I'm…I'm ready.”
Gunil squeezed his first and only dongsaeng tight. He kissed the younger's head and then gently pushed him away. “Let's get it done, Gaon-ah.”
Gunil scooted back on the bed, turning the boy a bit to get him into position.
“Hyung, hyung, wait!” Gaon suddenly cried, “what if…. What if you can't…I can walk through walls sometimes, hyung!”
Gunil ran a hand up and down Gaon's back. “Sometimes you can, honey. But not right now, yeah?”
Gaon sniffled, crossed his arms and buried his face in them. “No, hyung. Not right now,” he said, voice muffled against the sleeves of his Danny Phantom shirt.
Gunil hmm'd. “Alright then. Why are you in trouble, Kwak Ji Seok?”
Whining softly, Gaon turned his head just a little. “Hyung.”
“Answer the question, kiddo.” Gunil said, one hand still running up and down the boy's back.
“I didn't listen to you….I went to the Warehouse District. By myself. And…and I lied when you asked me where I was.”
“Mmm,” Gunil murmured, gently patting the boy's back, before moving his hand further south.
Gaon stiffened, one foot twitching in an aborted kick. “Hyung,” he cried again.
Gunil's only response was the first swat. It was followed by another and then another. It didn't take long for Gaon to give another tiny kick, and after another few swats, Gunil could hear the boy crying.
His heart about broke with the teen's muffled ‘I'm sorry, hyung, so sorry!’, and he barely had the strength to finish the fifteen swats he'd planned to dole out. As soon as he'd given the final swat, he went back to rubbing his undead dongsaeng’s back. He murmured soft words of comfort, waiting for the younger to be ready to get up.
“Hyung?” the teen mumbled miserably just a few moments later, “hyung, can I -”
Gunil gently helped the boy to stand, then tugged him straight into his lap. Gaon looked startled for only a second, before thunking his head against Gunil's chest.
“All is well, Gaon-ah. You're alright now.” Gunil whispered against the boy's hair, “and your head seems nice and solid, yeah? Unlike the day we met?”
Gaon giggled softly through his sniffling. “Hyung, that was a really weird day.”
“That was the best day, Gaon-ah.” Gunil squeezed the half dead teenager super tight. “The very best.”
“Hyung.” Gaon mumbled against Gunil's chest, “don't say stuff like that.”
Laughing, Gunil jostled his first kid back and forth. “C'mon. How much you want to bet that Jin-hyung has left a bunch of messages wanting us to come over so he can feed us and make sure we're alright?"
Gaon giggled again. “Cuz that's family, hyung, yeah?”
Notes:
That really is family, yeah?
❤️Jin❤️
Chapter 57: The Good, the Bad and the... Not So Bad?
Summary:
What. Is. Happening?!
Sorry.
You'll have to read to really figure it out. 🤷😅📝
Notes:
So, I have no real explanation for this.
Except...
Jungeun is always Jungeun, yeah? He's very good at being whatever the person he's with, needs... But he's *always*, Jungeun.
I've known about this other character since shortly after I started this series. ImaMeWriter and I have had numerous discussions about him. I know most of his history, and where he ends up. But until recently he was just a piece of my info doc, with a bit of depth, just kind of sitting in the shadows waiting his turn.
And now, here we are.
This is silly, this is nonsense. It's cracky, with just enough feels to give it that ForgedByFireFamily feel. It's unrealistic and I'm well aware of that. But this character had to have a soft intro and this story gives him that.
We won't see him all the time, but now that he's here, I can occasionally write stuff about him as well. 🎉📝
This story is in We Need a Hero, but it probably belongs in Blast from the Past, as it does take place *before* most of Jungeun's Boys' have their kiddos. And as with a lot of my stories, the timeline here is shady, like the Hanzaki Bandit, so just roll with it and if something doesn't match up perfectly, just let it slide, yeah? 😅📝
I've probably only managed to confuse you at this point annnnd, sorry not sorry?? 🤣
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
“Do you plan to keep me here all evening?” Jungeun asked quietly.
“Maybe. Maybe not.”
Nodding, Jungeun crossed his ankles and gave the young man a knowing look. “Tough call, yeah?”
A shrug. “SHINE will pay more. But your boys will respond faster.”
“Mmm,” Jungeun agreed, “you know Chan-ah likes you quite a bit.”
“You can't talk me out of this!”
Jungeun shook his head. “I wasn't trying too. Just making conversation. It may be hard to keep a friendship when you've kidnapped his hyung though.”
“We're not friends!”
Jungeun hmm'd. “Criminal activity is really beneath you, Byron-ah.” He chided as he worked quietly on the half hearted knots that held his wrists.
“I'm not a low level criminal!”
“I didn't say you were,” Jungeun said, shifting a bit on the chair, “I don't believe you're a criminal at all.”
“Well I'm not a hero!”
“Only because your skills aren't being put to good use.” Jungeun twisted a bit to glance at his watch and then looked back at the wannabe villain across the room.
“My skills don't even have a good use!!”
Jungeun's eyebrow shot up of its own accord. “Who told you that?”
“Only everyone.” The blonde snarked with a roll of his eyes.
“Well, not everyone,” Jungeun replied quietly, “all skills or powers are important in some way. And you are just as important with or without skills.”
Byron huffed and rolled his eyes. “You can't know that for sure.”
Jungeun gave the younger a look. “In that case, you can't know for sure they aren't useful then, can you?”
The younger stomped his foot and crossed the room to punch keys on a lone laptop sitting on a seen-better-days desk. “I'm still not changing my mind,” he grumbled out after a moment.
Jungeun hmm'd again. “You know my boys are going to start wondering where I am. You should make your ransom call soon, don't you think?”
Byron shook his head. “I don't need your help!”
“I'm not trying to help you. I'm just hoping to get home in time for dinner. Did you choose Family Dinner night on purpose?”
“No! I didn't even know it was Family Dinner-” the younger stopped short, whirling around to glare at Jungeun, “I wasn't sure if it was every Thursday,” he muttered, crossing his arms.
“It is, and don't lie. You are aware. Chan-ah has invited you a number of times.” Jungeun pulled his hands free from the rope, but kept them where they were. “If you call him now, he'll have time to come get me before dinner is ready.”
“I don't want to.”
“Oh? Why not? You've kidnapped me, the next step is the ransom. If you're going to waste your perfectly good abilities on a life of crime, you should do it properly, Byron-ah.”
Byron slammed the laptop shut and pulled his phone from his pocket. “Fine! I'll call!”
“Thank you. I'd rather not disappoint my boys. Family Night is rather important. Sometimes Ujin's boys join us.”
The younger nearly dropped his phone as he whipped his head to look at Jungeun in surprise. “Seungcheol is coming?”
Jungeun grinned, moving his hands to rest them on his lap. “Sometimes. You haven't seen Cheol-ah in a while have you?”
Byron shook his head. “Not since school. He was always very nice- argh! Stop it!! I'm calling Chan-ah right now!”
Jungeun nodded sagely. “I understand.”
“You don't!” Byron glared, shoving his phone back in his pocket. “No one understands!” He shook his head hard, hair flopping against his face. His nose crinkled and he let out a whine. “No! No, no, n- achoooo!”
The door to the room trembled on its hinges and the small window next to it cracked. A picture fell to the floor and then Byron was shoving the desk in frustration, nearly knocking it over as well. “See?! This is not a good skill!”
“Maybe not in this context, but Byron-ah. What if you were trapped or kidnapped or surrounded by dangerous people?” Jungeun stood up and slowly made his way towards the younger. “One sneeze like that could cause an opening, or much needed confusion or a perfect distraction, allowing you to escape. A power or skill is only as good or bad as the person wielding it,” Jungeun said as he came to a stop next to the small desk.
“I'm not a good person, hyung.” Byron mumbled, no longer glaring.
“You're also not a bad person, Byron-ah.” Jungeun said, reaching out to set a hand on the younger's shoulder.
“Ugh. You're such a hyung.” Byron grumbled, retrieving his phone from his pocket. He punched in some numbers and put the phone to his ear. “Chan-ah? Yeah, it's Byron……no. I..I need you to come get your hyung. No, nothing's wrong…..”
Byron winced. “Yeah. I tried- I was going to…no. I changed my mind. Your hyung's really persuasive. Yeah, alright. See you soon.”
Dropping the phone on the table, Byron glanced at Jungeun. “Chan will be here in a half hour.”
“That's really good. Thank you. I appreciate it.”
Byron shrugged and flipped his laptop open once more. “Whatever. You win.”
“Byron-ah?”
The younger gave a small grunt in response.
“Why don't you join us for dinner?”
Notes:
You know those memes you run across where the bad guy is terrible at being a bad guy? Something good always happens when he tries to do something bad or none of his 'evil' plans come to fruition...? That's our friend Byron. Wannabe bad guy.
And Jungeun knows. Knows Byron is not the kind of bad guy he tries to be.And ImaMeWriter sent me a meme the other day where the kidnappers returned the guy they'd kidnapped because he'd made them reevaluate their lives. And she said that guy was Jungeun. 😅📝
And then this fic was born. Tada!! 😅📝🎉❤️🤣
Chapter 58: No Matter What (pt 2/Epilogue)
Summary:
What happened with Gunil and Jungsu after the unsanctioned (and rather dangerous) visit to the Green Viper Dojo?
This.
Notes:
I wanted to explore Jungsu and Gunil's relationship.
And my muses are pretty much of no help whatsoever in writing anything new, at least currently. 🤷🤦📝
So I wrote another epilogue.
Hansel and Gretel bits and pieces. Jungsu information. Gunil and his boys. I love them.
Another self serving pierce of writing for both informational purposes for my Superhero Series AU and for the feels. All the feels. ❤️📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
****††****
Jungsu watched Yeon-hyung head back to the van, then turned to bury his face in Gunil-hyung's shoulder again. Anything to delay the inevitable. He didn't want to go inside yet. Inside meant talking and talking meant telling his hyung what he'd done wrong, and what he'd done wrong meant trouble.
And just because he knew he deserved it, didn't make him like it any more.
“Jungsu-yah,” Gunil-hyung said after a few minutes of quiet, “let's go inside. We have a lot to talk about.”
Jungsu shook his head, the material of his hyung's shirt smooth against his forehead. “I'm sorry, hyung,” he mumbled into Gunil-hyung's shirt, “I thought…I needed to know-”
“Kim Jung Su, the only thing you need to know about the Green Viper Dojo is you don't belong there!” Gunil-hyung gently pushed him away from his shoulder, and gave him a look that made him wince.
He had to say something. Anything to get his hyung to stop looking at him like that. “But, hyung, when I told Hakny-hyung, he said-”
“Jungsu.” And Jungsu knew better than to argue that tone any further. “Inside. Now.”
And Jungsu went, dragging his feet just a little bit.
**
He sat on the couch, a throw pillow hugged tightly against his middle, while Gunil-hyung was in the kitchen, making tea. He could hear the gentle clink of spoons against mugs and the soft whistle of the not quite heated kettle. He could also hear someone on the stairs, though he wasn't sure which of his younger brothers it was.
“Get out of here,” he hissed softly without turning around, "I don't want you to get in trouble.”
“You can't make me.”
The softly snarked answer had Jungsu rolling his eyes. It was a typical response from his half dead brother, the kid didn't really listen to anyone but Gunil-hyung and Jin-hyung. But he wasn't wrong either. It's not like Jungsu could make the teenager leave, when his brother could go ghost almost at will.
“Gaon, hyung's already upset at me,” he whisper-hissed, “don't be dumb.”
“I'm not. You disappeared for hours, hyung. We were starting to get worried. The baby cried after Yeon-hyung called. O.de almost took off to look for you. Hyung threatened him with consequences. You're an idiot.”
Jungsu squeezed the pillow so tight his arms hurt. “Yeah,” he whispered, “Yeon-hyung said that too.”
Gaon snorted, the sound closer than it had been. “Only because he knows that you are incapable of thinking straight when it comes to the Dojo.”
“Kwak Ji Seok,” Gunil-hyung's voice came from the kitchen doorway, “upstairs. Right now.”
Jungsu prayed that Gaon would listen. Their hyung almost never called him by his real name and-
“Hyung, Jungsu-hyung can't help it. The Dojo -” Jungsu buried his face in the throw pillow. Gaon really needed to shut up.
“Gaon, upstairs. Don't argue with me.” Gunil-hyung sounded tired and Jungsu kind of wanted to cry. Gunil-hyung was the best really, and he shouldn't have- the sudden stomp of feet on the stairs had Jungsu choking back a mortified giggle. The kid was gonna get himself in trouble - Oh.
“Gaon-ah. I'm fine. Go call Jin-hyung. Tell him what an idiot I am. Just go.” Jungsu dared to look behind him this time, his eyes locking with his younger brothers. He held his undead dongsaeng's gaze for entirely longer than he would've had to for any of the others, but finally Gaon gave a jerky half nod.
“Hyung will bring some tea up for you after, Gaon-ah,” Gunil-hyung said as he stepped into the living room and set the teas he had on the coffee table, “are your brothers upstairs too?”
Gaon crossed his arms, half glaring at their hyung. “The baby was crying,” he said, obviously frustrated, “I made them all come up.”
Gunil-hyung smiled at Gaon and Jungsu was reminded that while he knew their hyung didn't play favorites, Gaon would always be his first kid and there was something the two shared because of that.
“Thank you, hojeo. Go on now. I'll be up soon. Tell Jin-hyung the truth, yeah?” Gunil-hyung said the last bit quietly, but very firmly and even though Jungsu knew Gaon was known for bending the truth at times, now seemed an odd time to worry about it.
He couldn't think about it for long, Gaon stormed back up the steps- Jungsu wasn't quite sure how the ghostly teen even managed to stomp- and then it was just Gunil-hyung, Jungsu, and the elephant in the room.
He'd gone back to the one place he never should've been, even those many, many months ago. And he'd known this morning that he shouldn't go back to where he'd almost lost his tongue. Literally.
The place where, had Gunil-hyung not happened to be in the building that day, he possibly could have lost his life. And he'd done it all because of a news report that he wasn't even sure was accurate. Gunil-hyung was going to-
“Thinking about choices, kiddo?” Gunil-hyung’s soft voice broke the quiet of the living room, and Jungsu looked up at the elder in a bit of surprise. His hyung was holding out a cup of tea and Jungsu took it with a whispered thank you.
He took a sip before answering, trying to get his thoughts in order. “I…I shouldn't have gone to the Dojo, hyung. I know I shouldn't have. But when I saw the news report…it's just…it's so hard to control. I want them to pay for…I want them in jail.”
His hyung nodded, taking a sip of his own tea, before setting it back on the table. He reached out a hand to carefully thread his fingers through Jungsu’s hair, and Jungsu couldn't help but lean into the touch. The simple fact that his hyung still cared, still loved him despite his choices, was just as relieving today, as it was the first time it had happened, well over a year ago now.
Knowing that Gunil-hyung wasn't going to kick him to the curb over less than stellar decisions, but he wasn't going to let them slide either was endlessly comforting. He sniffled, unwanted tears pooling in his eyes once more. He inched over until he was plastered against Gunil-hyung's side, sighing as the elder's arm came around him in a hug.
“We all want that, baby,” Gunil-hyung said, rubbing Jungsu's arm, “but not at the expense of losing you. You are worth so much more than whatever criminal activities happen at a Dojo across town. So much more than you seem to understand, Jungsu-yah. I won't lose you. Not like that. Not ever if I have any say in the matter,” Gunil-hyung's voice was heavy and Jungsu sniffled as his hyung leaned in close to his ear, “and you better believe I have a say in the matter, Kim Jungsu.”
And then Jungsu was crying.
**†**
He was crying again, for a different reason now, but since he was wrapped up in Gunil-hyung's arms, the elder whispering soft reassurances against his hair, he didn't mind. He had his ear pressed against his hyung's chest, listening to the rhythmic beating of his heart. Jin-hyung called it the sound of family and Jungsu couldn't disagree.
Everything he'd ever hoped for, everything he'd ever dreamed a family would be, it was all right here. In the soft words that eased the ache in his chest, in the arms holding him tight and sure, and in the gentle thumping of his hyung's heart beneath his Dragonball Z sweatshirt.
“I'm sorry, hyung. So sorry.” Jungsu mumbled, scrubbing at the tears that just wouldn't stop, “I didn't mean to scare you.”
“Everything is alright now, Jung-ah. You're safe. I love you, your brothers love you. Yeon-hyung and Chan-hyung love you.”
“Jungeun-hyung?” Jungsu whispered, grabbing a handful of the elder's sweatshirt and holding it tight, “Jin-hyung? Hongjoong-hyung?”
Jungsu felt the rumble of a chuckle in his hyung's chest, just like he'd expected and he giggled as well.
“They all love you, Kim Jungsu and you know it,” Gunil-hyung said, squeezing him almost too tight.
Jungsu nodded and let out a deep sigh. Yeah, he knew they did. But sometimes he just needed to check. “Hyung?”
Gunil-hyung hmm'd softly in response, carding his fingers through Jungsu's hair.
Jungsu leaned into the touch once more. He would never understand why that particular action felt so nice. “The boys are in the hall. Can they come in? Please?”
Jungsu felt Gunil-hyung chuckle softly, and when he looked up, his hyung grinned down at him. “Of course they can, kiddo. Hyung should've known they wouldn't wait for me to come get them.”
Jungsu grinned back, hugging the elder before carefully sliding off his lap. He padded to Gunil-hyung's door, pulling it open and jumping back as Gaon and O.de tumbled into the room. Jooyeon and Jun Han, the monsters that they were, laughing as the boys fell.
“Eavesdropping?” Jungsu asked, one eyebrow raised in a terrible mimicry of Jungeun-hyung.
“Boys,” Gunil-hyung said with a frown that Jungsu didn't believe for a minute, “private conversations don't require outside ears.”
Gaon turned quickly, giving their hyung one of those looks Jungsu never quite understood. “Plaigerism, hyung?”
“Repetition,” Gunil-hyung countered just as quickly, “I heard it enough growing up. Now c'mere. All of you.”
The maknaes raced into the room, tackling Gunil-hyung on the bed. They fell back in a jumbly heap, Junnie shrieking as he was tickled into submission. O.de moved towards the bed, waited for the perfect moment, and body slammed Jooyeon, the two tumbling off the bed in a tangle of arms and legs. Jooyeon was yelling about unfair advantages as he escaped O.de’s hold, trying to claw his way onto the bed, the elder grabbing his leg and dragging him back down.
Jungsu shook his head. Little brothers. He threw an arm around Gaon, tugging him close as they walked towards the others. “I'm ok, Gaon-ah," he said against Gaon's brightly colored hair, “hyung didn't kill me.”
Gaon nodded, but didn't say anything. He pulled Jungsu onto the bed, somehow avoiding the mess of body parts that were their hyung and dongsaengs. He wrapped his arms around Jungsu, hugging him fiercely. “Don't do that again. We can't lose you.” the undead teen whispered, “I can't lose you, hyung.”
His breath hitched, and Jungsu shook his head. “I won't, hojeo. I promise.”
“Jung-ah,” Gunil-hyung said then, shifting Jun Han in his lap and completely ignoring the fighting duo to his side, “all is well, yeah? All of us, here together.”
Jungsu nodded. Yeah. All was well. He had everything he ever wanted.
Here.
Together.
Family.
Notes:
Allllll the feeeeeels. ❤️
Chapter 59: Into the Unknown
Summary:
Absolute nonsense.
You're welcome. 😂📝
Notes:
I watched music videos tonight and the muses repaid me with this. Whatever *this* is.
Nonsense.
Ridiculousness.
Cracky.Sorry not sorry.
If you've not read this AU's stories before, your best bet is to start with another, earlier story, or you're likely going to be very confused. 😅📝❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
“W-w-what h-a-a-appened?” Jongho asked. He was shivering in his much-too-thin-for-the-current-weather sweatshirt. “H-h-hyung, why's it so c-c-cold?”
Yeosang didn't even look at him as he fiddled with one of the dials on the small purple and yellow contraption in his hands. “I don't know, Jongho-yah.”
“B-but you're the one who t-t-turned it on-”
“I'm aware, thank you maknae,” Yeosang huffed softly, “but this isn't what was supposed to happen.”
“W-what w-was?” Jongho pulled his hands inside the sleeves of his sweatshirt, then rubbed them together. “I d-don't think we're at Channie-hyung's a-a-anymore.”
“Gee, you think?” Yeosang said with a roll of his eyes. He was very aware something was wrong. He was trying to figure out how to fix it.
Jongho frowned, stomping his feet on the ground. His legs felt like blocks of ice and it had only been a few minutes. “Why are y-you being so m-mean? This isn't m-my fault!”
“For once!” Yeosang smashed a few of the buttons on the side of the tiny machine, then turned the dial opposite the way he had been.
“I'm t-telling Seonghwa-h-h-hyung how mean y-you're b-being!”
Shrugging at Jongho's threat, Yeosang wasn't even sure how they were getting back home at this point, he flipped the switch on the bottom of the square in his hands.
It jolted, humming and dinging, before shaking so fiercely Yeosang almost dropped it. “Yes! I think that did it!” he cried, throwing a triumphant grin at Jongho, who had wrapped his arms around himself and was staring at Yeosang with giant eyes and the reddest cheeks Yeosang had ever seen.
And then the sky darkened incredibly, chunks of snow and ice barreling down from above.
“Or not!” Yeosang shoved the box under his arm, reaching out to grab Jongho by the sleeve. He yanked him down the street and under the small overhang of a little market.
“Hyung?”
“Jongho-yah?” Yeosang asked as he tried every single button and dial on the small box that Hyunjin had maybe told him not to mess with. Because none of his inventions worked when he built them.
Yeosang hadn't thought Hyunjinnie was serious.
“I'm really cold-”
“So am I, maknae-yah.” Yeosang looked at Jongho again, the younger was nearly in tears, and guilt tore through his chest like a sword. “I'm sorry. I didn't know we'd get stuck in the middle of a freak winter storm.”
Jongho nodded, wrapping his arms tighter around his middle and Yeosang couldn't help but set the box on the ground and pull the maknae into his arms. “I messed up, baby bear. Hyung's sorry.”
Jongho nodded as soon as he was released. “It's ok, h-h-hyung. B-but, I have…I'm, there's, I-I-I have-”
“Have what, honey?” Yeosang asked, running his hands up and down Jongho's arms.
“Ice on my teeth!!”
Notes:
Still not sorry. 😂😂😂
Chapter 60: Rain or Slime (pt2 of Do You Hear What I Hear?)
Summary:
This is part 2 of Do You Hear What I Hear?
It's rather plausible that Felix was *totally* hearing something out on the balcony, yeah? 😉📝
Notes:
I have no idea what to say here except a thank you to Sraza for reading this a week or so ago and liking it!!
I've reworked some things - a few paragraphs in particular, over and over again until I starting hating the paragraphs. 😂🤦📝 At that point I decided that I was done messing with it and that I was just going to post it as is. Then I waited two more days. 😂
But here it is, it's technically a gotcha story, and I love the kid that's being gotcha-d, (obviously) lol, even though I'm not a 100% happy with his story.... More like 90%. But I am very much done trying to fix it, so you get it this way. 😂📝❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
The rain was loud and heavy and it hurt, which didn't make sense. It shouldn't hurt him. He tucked himself into a corner of the balcony, wrapped his tail tight around his legs and squeezed his eyes shut, praying for the rain to stop.
He needed to talk to someone.
But he couldn't when he looked like this.
**†**
He must've fallen asleep, though how he'd managed that in the literal downpour of the century, he didn't know. The rain was still coming down and he could hear the rumble of thunder in the distance. He sighed then, fighting back the absurd need to cry. He'd never change back if this deluge was going to keep up.
He stood up slowly, wincing when his knees protested. He'd been curled up on the concrete for much too long, the familiar ache just enough of a nuisance that it had him limping as he moved to the balcony's edge.
He grabbed the railing with his stupid slimy hands, and peered across the city, then looked down. How was he supposed to get back to the ground? Climbing up had been easy, he hadn't looked like this then. But now. Now, he was every bit the freak and if anyone saw him-
He froze at the sound of a lock being turned, then let go of the railing so quickly, he nearly fell over. He backed up until he hit the wall, dropping down and scraping his back in the process. Ignoring the pinpricks of pain, he jammed himself into the dark corner, away from the light that spilled out the moment the door opened.
He couldn't be seen. Not like this. He'd wanted, no, needed to talk to the leader, because he'd heard the stories. Heard how this leader was the Pied Piper of Seoul. How he took in displaced super powered kids and found them someplace to go.
And he really needed some place to go.
*†*
The door had opened, but no one exited, and after a few minutes, he frowned into the darkness. He needed to get away, but he was stuck here, sitting all squished in the corner, waiting for the door to close. This sucked.
Another few minutes passed with nothing, and he slowly got to his feet. He looked at his hands and sighed. He was going to have to just go, and hope he didn't slip, his plans for the night had certainly not involved falling to his death.
With one more glance at the slider, he sucked in a deep breath and started to creep along the railing. He wished to the heavens that he'd stayed closer to the fire escape, because now he had to get around the light without being seen.
It wasn't easy.
The rain hurt and that was stupid. He could swim like a dolphin and see underwater without issue, but there was something about rain that made him absolutely miserable.
He moved slowly, constantly looking over his shoulder at the door, just barely hidden in the darkness. Once he made it around the thin stream of light, he grabbed the railing again, his webbed fingers wrapping tightly around the cold metal. He took another deep breath, closed his eyes and rolled over the top bar.
Or, he tried to.
An arm snagged him around the middle, pulling him away from the railing. “How about we don't kill ourselves tonight, yeah?” a gruff voice near his ear asked.
And he had no idea what to say. His heart was beating out of his chest as he was pulled further back onto the balcony, and set on his feet. His stupid webbed feet that flopped against the concrete like clown shoes.
He looked up at his captor and froze. It was him. The leader. The one who could help. He opened his mouth, needing to say something. He'd beg, plead if necessary- but nothing came out. He shivered then, the rain as miserable as it ever was.
“Aish, you're freezing,” the leader said, his voice gentle and not upset at all, "let's get you inside. We can talk more there.”
**†**
He was dry and warm and safe.
The leader had picked him up and brought him through the apartment, straight to the bathroom, where they'd been joined by a sunbaenim called Minho. He'd been dried rather vigorously with a giant, soft towel by said sunbaenim, who muttered under his breath about young people not knowing when to come in from the rain, while also reassuring that there was nothing to fear.
A freckle faced blonde had shown up just as his body had begun to change back. He'd grinned, setting a stack of clothes on the bathroom counter. “Shifting is just the worst sometimes, yeah?” he said with a wink, “trust me, I know. I'm glad you're all right.”
Minho had shooed the blonde out, then gently ordered him to put dry clothes on before he caught his death. The elder stepped out of the bathroom, closing the door with a soft click.
He put the clothes on hurriedly, struggling a bit with the pants because his stupid fingers had gotten stuck between webbed and human. He wished his body would just be normal. He pulled the incredibly soft light blue sweater over his head and dared a look in the mirror.
And saw himself. He let out a deep breath, and turned towards the door, grabbing the really cozy looking socks from the counter as he did. He cautiously opened it, and found Minho standing there. The elder took him by the hand and led him back towards the living room, grabbing the softest looking blanket he had ever seen.
“Come,” the older teen said, “let's get you warm.” Minho waved at the couch and he nodded, dropping down dutifully. “Put those socks on, maknae,” the pink haired sunbaenim ordered, pointing to the socks in his hand, “then hyung will put this blanket on.”
Maknae?! Hyung?!
He stared at the elder for a moment, before pulling the socks apart and yanking them onto his feet. He looked up at the older boy, unsure what to do next. The young man made a soft, rather comforting noise, laying the blanket over him and tucking it around his shoulders and legs.
“Chan-hyung is making tea. You sit here, I'll be right back.”
He nodded again. Tea sounded nice. His Eomma used to make tea on rainy nights, but that was before- He shook his head, willing the memories to go back where they usually stayed.
Because he was dry and warm, with the biggest, fluffiest blanket he'd ever seen in his life. He was in the house of the superhero leader who helped kids, and even though they didn't know who he was, they were treating him well. No one had even asked his name or what he was doing here; or why he'd been trespassing, eight floors up, on their balcony.
It didn't make sense. But it felt really nice.
Another teenager, this one with brown hair and a small smile, sat down next to him on the couch, turning his phone so they could both see it.
“Do you like Ben 10?” the other boy asked, “you can watch it with me, if you want?”
He stared dumbly again. In his experience, other teenagers rarely wanted him around. He swallowed hard. If they were being nice, he should be too. And sure, he'd totally watched Ben 10 before, but he preferred Danny Phantom.
Ghosts were just extra cool. He already knew all about shifting. But he nodded, moving around under the giant blanket. He dug one hand free and pointed at the episodes on the screen.
“That one's good,” he said, pulling his hand back inside the blanket, just as Minho came into the room with a tray of tea.
“Yeah, that one is Gaon-ah’s favorite!” the kid agreed, clicking on GhostFreaked Out. He took a mug from the tray as soon as Minho set it on the coffee table.
“Thanks, hyung!” the older boy said, “oh, what's your name? Mine's Seungmin.”
Startled, he blinked stupidly at the other boy until Minho sat down next to him. The elder held out one of the piping hot mugs, reaching out with his free hand to run a hand through his hair. “Chan-hyung's on the phone. He'll be done in a few minutes.”
He jolted in surprise. He'd just freed his hand to take the tea, and he almost spilled it all over everything. The leader was on the phone?! That…that was not good. He hadn't even explained himself yet. Was the leader planning to get rid of him already? The elder had brought him inside. He'd been trying to leave-
“Hey,” Minho reached out and snapped his fingers in front of his face, “maknae-yah! You're alright. Hyung is talking to other hyungs. Just other hyungs.”
Blinking fiercely, his fingers tightening on the cup in his hand, he tried to get his breathing under control. He made himself meet the elder's eyes, and couldn't help the sigh that left him as Minho set his hand back on top of his head, scratching gently. It felt so nice. He nodded after a moment, still blinking hard.
“Drink your tea, baby. Chan-hyung will join us soon.”
He obediently brought the cup to his mouth, and Seungmin -who he'd almost forgotten was even there- carefully scooted closer. “It's starting,” he said with a grin, turning his phone sideways so they could both see, “let's watch until hyung comes, ok?”
Staring blankly again, he managed another small nod. “Yeah. Uh, yes. That…that is…uh, I'm O. De.”
**†**
Notes:
I adore these boys.
There's another chapter of this, at least. We have to get O. De *to* Gunil, yeah? 💓
Gunil's Boys are my favorite to write, of characters that aren't overly wild and chaotic, like some of the others. 😅❤️📝 I mean, they are, in their own way... But it's different. ❤️
Chapter 61: House of Cards
Summary:
Slice of Life.
Early on in the Superhero Series AU. Shady timelines, just squint, yeah?
Notes:
Probably would fit better in Blast from the Past, but meh.
I really like writing these boys. I have no other excuse.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
***
“You're all right, maknae-yah.”
Hongjoong shook his head fiercely, sniffling into Hobi-hyung’s shirt collar. “I'm not!”
“Joong-ah,” Gunil said from across the room where he was playing cards with Yoongi, "Hyungs are only gone for the night. We come here all the time. You're fine.”
Hongjoong pulled back from their hyung to glare at his brother. “I'm not. And you're mean!”
Huffing, Gunil shook his head. “I'm really not,” he muttered, “but you're being awful-”
Yoongi set a hand on Gunil's shoulder. “Don't bother, Gun-ah. He's not in a listening mood,” the older teen said, pointing at Gunil's hand of cards, “he and Jungkookie really are like the same person sometimes.”
“Joongs, honey, want me to ask Jin-hyung if we can order out for pizza tonight?” Hobi-hyung asked softly, tucking the boy's head back into his neck.
“Noooo!” Hongjoong's melodramatic wail was muffled against the ground-shaking elder's shirt, “I want my hyung!”
“We all want things,” Hobi-hyung said against Hongjoong's head, “but we can't always have them. Jungeun-hyung and Yeonnie will be back tomorrow afternoon.’
“Mean!” Hongjoong cried, fisting his hands in the older teen's shirt, “where's Jin-hyung?”
“He's gone to pick up Channie. You know that,” Hobi-hyung answered, endlessly patient, despite the absolute nonsense that was Hongjoong.
“Everyone's gone!” Hongjoong wailed, “it's not fair!”
Gunil glanced at Yoongi-hyung, but the elder was completely unbothered, simply rifling through his cards. “Hongjoong, honestly-” Gunil snapped his mouth closed when Hobi-hyung waved a hand in his direction.
“It's all right, Gun-ah. Hyung's got this. The baby's just sad.”
Gunil rolled his eyes. The baby wasn't sad, or at least, he wasn't just sad. Hongjoong was being a brat, and Hobi-hyung was letting him. Jungeun-hyung would never let Joong-ah act the way he was, and everyone in the room knew it.
“Gun-ah,” Yoongi-hyung was looking at him now, “c'mon, kid. Hob-ah can handle your maknae. We live with Jungkook.”
A startled snort burst from Gunil at his hyung's words. He nodded, shuffling the cards in his hand without looking at them. “Alright, hyung. But you know Jungeun-hyung would never-”
Yoongi chuckled softly. “Yeah, we know,” he agreed with a wink, “but Geun-hyung's not here, is he?”
Giggling at the sheer ridiculousness that was Jin-hyung's family, Gunil shook his head. Jungeun-hyung wasn't here and if these hyungs weren't bothered by Joong-ah, he supposed….
He looked at his cards with a sigh. Really looked at them. And shot a grin at his healer hyung, dropping his entire hand on the table. “Full House!”
“What!” Yoongi-hyung yelped with a huff Gunil didn't believe for a second. The elder pushed some won across the table, which Gunil quickly snagged.
He supposed that his hyungs weren't meant to be gambling with their dongsaeng either, so maybe…maybe he'd just leave Hongjoong alone.
Notes:
And you thought Yeon-hyung was the only one who treated HJ like he could do no wrong, didn't you? 😂❤️📝
Also.....this precarious House of Cards will probably only last until Jungeun-hyung gets back, yeah? 😉❤️📝
Chapter 62: By Chance
Summary:
It's a Gotcha Story. 😉
But whose? 🤔
Notes:
Big thanks to Sraza and ImaMeWriter for beta'ing/pre-reading this! ❤️📝
It's the story I wanted to tell. It fits my sketchy timeline. (Lol)
But I'm only about 82% happy with it, mostly because it's kind of choppy in parts? Not my best writing, (not my worst) but just so you're aware in advance, lol.
There will also be a second chapter to this. 😊📝❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
Gaon drifted in and out of trees, passing by benches, people and the large water fountain in the middle of the park without being seen.
It wasn't every day that he actually liked being half ghost…most days it sucked. But this morning, he'd woken up fully ghost, for the first time in ages, and he'd run downstairs, bursting right through the kitchen wall in his excitement.
His poor hyung.
Gunil-hyung had just barely missed burning his fingers, he'd been so startled. But then he'd grinned at Gaon, just as happy as Gaon himself was. And then he'd gotten all mushy, praising Gaon about how patient he'd been and gushing on about how happy he was for him.
And Gaon had nearly gagged. Because, gross. He'd made a face, grabbed some of the toast on the counter and told the elder he was going for a run. Gunil-hyung had told him not to be gone long, that O. De would be up soon and he'd be just as excited.
And he knew O. De would be. His dongsaeng could not get over having a ghost for a brother. Since the day they'd met him, he'd been stuck to Gaon like glue.
So he headed towards the river for one more go round, before heading home. It was a familiar route, one he'd been taking for ages. He could practically run it with his eyes closed. Thank the heavens he didn't actually do that, or he'd have run right over a tiny little blonde with giant, sad eyes sitting right in the middle of the foot path.
He came to a stumbling stop, his arms glitching from ghost to human and back. He ignored them in favor of putting his hands on his hips and looking down at the kid. He felt a bit like Hwa-hyung at that moment, oddly enough. “What're you doing? Are you trying to get run over?”
And maybe his gruffness really was counterproductive, like Gunil-hyung had told him more than a few times, because the scrawny little kid burst into tears. And Gaon was a lot of things, but he hadn't actually meant to make the boy cry.
He hit his knees and set a hand on the younger's shoulder, only to pull it back quick when the blonde flinched.
“Hey, it's alright. You don't need to cry,” he said, holding his hands up in front of him, “I'm not gonna hurt you. Do you need me to call someone?”
The kid just blinked at him, sniffling even harder.
“Are you alright?” he asked, scanning the boy's face and arms, “do you need help? I know a healer hyung.”
The kid's lower lip started trembling and Gaon just barely managed to hold back a huff. What was this tiny kid's problem? He hadn't actually run him over and it wasn't Gaon's fault the little devil was sitting in the middle of the main path through the park.
Sitting back on his heels, he tried to channel Gunil-hyung. He was aware he could be rather prickly, but maybe the boy's giant sad eyes were getting to him, and Gunil-hyung was always the best at being calm and collected. Gaon was not.
“What's your name?” he asked after a moment of thought, “I'm Gaon.”
Sniffling softly, the younger scooted backwards a little, dust and dirt from the dry ground getting all over his ripped pants. His ripped pants that barely covered his scraped and bleeding knees. Gaon mentally smacked himself. Why hadn't he noticed that right away? “Did you fall?” he asked, looking intently at the boy's face.
The little one blinked a few times and then slowly nodded.
“Just now, yeah?” Gaon asked, with a quick glance towards the restroom across the way. He decided against it almost immediately. It was clean, but it was loud and echoey, and something told him this kid just might faint at the slightest loud noise.
The blonde nodded again and looked down at his knees, reaching out to poke at them, his pout getting bigger in the process. Gaon couldn't help but giggle. “Don't touch ‘em. Your hands are just as dirty- aish, they're bleeding too.”
The boy's eyes filled with tears again and Gaon shook his head. “No, don't cry. I'm not mad. You're hurt. You need to get cleaned up. C'mon, we can go to my house.” Gaon paused when the kid's eyes widened, somehow getting bigger and sadder than they had been. “I mean, we don't have to. Do you have parents here somewhere? Can I help you find them?”
It was early and there wasn't a single person in the area that he could see, and the kid didn't really look old enough to be wandering around by himself, but-
“No.”
No? The only word that the boy was going to say was no? He huffed and stood up, stretching his hand out to the younger. “We need to at least get you off the path, kid. I saw you, but someone else may not.”
It took a stupidly long time for the kid to put his hand in Gaon's, but when he did, Gaon smiled, tugging him gently to his feet. “Can you walk?”
A nod.
He led them to a bench off the path and carefully pushed the boy down on it. He eyed the kid for a minute. He didn't have anything to clean him up with, didn't know where he belonged or if he had parents and he couldn't just drag him home. Well, he supposed he could, but he wasn't Yeon-hyung. He snorted at that thought. “Do you have parents or hyungs or someone I can help you find?” he asked again.
The boy's eyes filled with tears again and Gaon had to bite his tongue to keep from saying something he knew would be incredibly unhelpful. Taking a deep breath, he dropped onto the bench next to the blonde. “Kid, I don't know who you are, or what's happened and I can't really help much if you don't talk to me.”
“No.”
Blowing out an annoyed breath, Gaon leaned closer. “No what? No parents?”
The kid nodded. “H-h-halmeoni,” he stuttered, “she's…she's gone. Couldn't…no one…I-I…” Tears dripped down the younger's cheeks and without really thinking about it, Gaon reached forward and wiped them away.
“Alright. It's ok. You don't have to tell me everything,” Gaon soothed as gently as he could, “my hyung will know what to do. You want to come with? Are you hungry?”
For the first time since he'd nearly tripped over him, the kid lit up, nodding hard. “Th-three d-d-days-” he said, stuttering again.
Three days? Three days for what? Wait. No. “You haven't eaten in three days?!” Gaon gaped. No wonder the kid was so tiny!
“N-nothing…no m-money, no-”
“Alright, alright,” Gaon said, jumping to his feet and hauling the boy up by the arm, “let's go. Let's get some food in you and get you cleaned up.” He ignored his arms as they started glitching again, tugging the younger down the path.
So much for being fully ghost.
When he paused at the crosswalk, the tiny blonde pointed at Gaon's arms, his mouth working in confusion.
“Yeah, I can see ‘em,” Gaon said with a roll of his eyes, “I'm part ghost. You'll get used to it.”
“Gh-ghost?!”
“Yeah, kid. Ghost. It's stupid. My brother's a sea monster and my hyung can glide. What about you? Anything interesting?” Gaon asked as the light turned.
There was no answer from the bite sized blonde until they reached the other side of the street.
“I m-make force b-blasts with m-my hands.”
Gaon stopped. Looked down at the pint sized younger, gaping. He'd been teasing. The kid looked like a strong wind could knock him over.
“You can…” Gaon let go of the mini super hero’s hand and cocked an eyebrow, “you can make force blasts?”
The boy nodded, wrapping his arms around his waist. “I'm n-not very good a-at aiming them though.”
Gaon looked at the younger for a moment more, then shook his head. “And I glitch out all the time. It happens. What's your name? You never did tell me.”
The kid looked at Gaon, lower lip trembling just slightly. “J-Jooyeon.”
Gaon nodded, grabbing the boy's hand once more. “Alright, Ye-joo. Let's go home, yeah?”
****†****
Notes:
❤️❤️
Also, no I'm not entirely sure how he's ghostly and can still be seen. Maybe he's kind of....holographic? 😅🤷👻 It's fiction, let's go with that for now.
And yes, I'm aware that Jooyeon is literally one of the tallest XDH members. But he's also the youngest/the maknae of alllll the maknaes of the bands I'm using. So here's, he's little. It's also needed for a few other following stories/storyline purposes. As ImaMeWriter said when we discussed it, he'll just have a big ole growth spurt at some point. 😅❤️📝🤣
Chapter 63: Talk Turkey To Me
Summary:
Another Gotcha Story
I go where the muses lead. 😅📝🎶
I am also aware that 'Talk Turkey To Me ' isn't the best representation of what's happening here, but out of *hundreds* of animal idioms, it's the only one that worked at all. 😅❤️📝
Notes:
I wrote this in two days and it's probably obvious that I did, lol.
But Sraza read it for me and liked it and I ran with it. 😅❤️📝
There's so many Gotcha Stories still to do, so when they come to me, I'll take them almost however they are. 😅📝
Enjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
“I don't have any.”
Jin looked up from where he sat on the park bench, reading Yeonnie’s newest article. He looked around, but didn't see anyone. It was late in the day and the park tended to quiet down as the evening wore on.
But he was sure he'd heard someone talking.
“No. I can't get you some!”
Jin looked behind him, but there was nothing but some large bushes. He stood up, setting the paper on the bench and took a few steps up the path.
No one.
He turned and walked down the path in the other direction.
No one there either.
Was he hearing things? He'd have to ask Yoongi to check him over if so. He headed back to the bench and picked up the paper. He could read it at home, he supposed-
“I'm not lying! I don't have any!”
Now Jin was positive he was hearing a disembodied voice, and that was more than a little worrisome. He'd encountered many strange things in the park over the years, but so far, no ghosts. He tipped his head, listening. Was there rustling in the bushes behind the bench?
“Don't bite me! Ow!”
Ow? What in the actual heavens was going on?!
“Who's there?” he called out, setting the paper back down, “do you need help?”
“No! Wait, yes! But no! Let go of my shoe!”
Jin moved towards the bushes, but before he could push his way into them, a body came tumbling out…backwards. He grabbed hold of the gangly teen before he fell over and cracked his head.
“Let go!!” the younger cried, wildly kicking one foot, “I don't have anything!”
“Neither do I,” Jin said, “but I figured you'd rather not fall over.”
The kid looked up at Jin with a giant scowl. “Not you, him!” he yelped, pointing at his foot.
Following the boy's point, Jin blinked in surprise. A rather small chipmunk was attached to the boy's sneaker, growling and twisting like a fish on a hook.
It would probably have been more than a little comical if it hadn't also been concerning. “Kick off your shoe, then maybe we can-”
The boy struggled against Jin’s hold, taking a few hops back while trying to disengage the angry rodent. “What?! No! I don't have any other- stupid animal! I told you I don't have any!”
Jin couldn't help but chuckle softly, hauling the teen towards the bench. “I don't think it understands you, honey.”
“Yes, it does! That's why it's mad!” The boy dropped onto the bench with a huff, looking up at Jin with a pout. “Get it off me!”
Jin stared at the kid for a confused moment. He thought the chipmunk could understand him? He was either delusional or he had a power unlike any other.
“I'm not entirely sure how, kiddo.”
The teen shook his foot even harder. “Sunbaenim! These are my only shoes! Make it let go!” he pouted.
And let it be known that Kim Seokjin was not easily swayed by pouting teenagers, but this kid's giant doe eyes were overpowering. Plus, he couldn't just sit by and let the poor baby get chewed up by an overly dramatic rodent, now could he?
“What exactly does it think you have, honey?”
“Food!”
Well that was easy enough.
Jin grabbed his bag from the ground and dug around until he found his half eaten granola bar from earlier. Unwrapping it, he moved to kneel on the ground, waving it close to the angry little creature's face. “Here you are. Now let my dongsaeng go, yeah?”
Beady little eyes looked up at him, but the chipmunk didn't release its hold on the teen's sneaker. He was pretty sure it growled, actually.
Dropping the treat on the ground in front of the moody rodent, Jin backed up a bit and waited. The rodent didn't move until the kid grumbled something from above him. Then it let go of the shoe and grabbed the bar, chattering angrily for another moment, before disappearing into the underbrush.
Sitting back on his heels, Jin let out a bit of a huff. It wasn't every day that he got into a standoff with a creature the size of a roll of kimbap. He got to his feet and sat down next to the still pouting teenager.
“You're free, honey. No more angry rodents messing up your day.” Jin said, reaching out to gently ruffle the boy's hair.
The teen nodded, but he didn't lose his pout. He scooted closer to Jin and gave him the biggest, saddest doe eyes Jin had ever seen.
“You called me your dongsaeng,” the kid whispered, a teeny, tiny whine edging the words.
Jin blinked in surprise. “I did,” he said after a moment, ruffling the younger's hair again, “you needed help.”
The boy nodded slowly, eyes still so wide, Jin was sure they couldn't get any bigger.
And then they did.
“I'm hungry too,” the boy whimpered, lower lip at an impressive angle.
Oh, the kid was good. He gently flicked the teen's ear. “Are you now?” he teased softly.
The younger nodded, scooting even closer. “So hungry, sunbaenim!”
“Well then,” Jin said, reaching for his bag once more, “I suppose we should get something to eat then.”
The teenager jumped to his feet, grinning. “I like tteokbokki!! Do you?”
Chuckling softly, Jin nodded. “I do. What's your name, honey? I'm Seokjin.”
“Jungkook!!”
Notes:
Jungkookie is always Jungkook, yeah?
A bit bratty but adorable, pouty and cuter than a button?! He's a good kid, he's just also full of himself, yeah?
I love him and Jin together. ❤️📝
Chapter 64: Dark of The Moon (pt 1 of Jaebeom's Gotcha Story)
Summary:
Super powers and special skills can be confusing, scary, overwhelming and wildly unexpected.
Another Gotcha Story coming at you. 📝❤️
Notes:
Howdy!
The muses have me all over the place, lol. This is another Gotcha Story and one I had no intentions to write, at all. Not for awhile anyway. But, when the first few lines came to me, I ran with it. 📝❤️
This is a two parter. There's world building bits and fun pieces of random info. I also began building our (late) Ujin. He's very much alive here, lol, this is very, very early in the Superhero Series AU timeline, before Jungeun has his boys.
Ujin is/was Jungeun's mentor. They were very close and they share some important similarities. 😉❤️📝
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
“I really can't believe SHINE wouldn't even take the suggestion into consideration.” Ujin spoke quietly into the phone, then set his tea on the coffee table. He leaned back against the couch cushions, listening.
“Exactly. It isn't hard to at least entertain an idea and see what others think of it-” Ujin paused, listening again, “actually, that's not a bad idea Geun-ah. Hold on, let me get my notepad.”
Ujin grabbed the book from the table and jotted down Jungeun's proposal. “I knew we kept you around for a reason,” he teased, setting the notebook next to him, “you're still coming by tomorrow, yeah? Cheol was insistent-”
Knock-knock.
Ujin frowned. Who was coming by at - he glanced at the clock - nearly 10pm?
“Someone's at the door, Geun-ah,” he said, getting up from the couch, “yes, it is weird…I'll call you back. Yes, I'll be careful.” Ujin agreed as he hung up the phone and headed towards the front hall.
“Hyung? Is someone knocking?” Sungjin called from where he was studying in the sunroom.
Ujin paused. “Yes, Sungjin-ah. I'll get it. No need to worry.”
“Do you want me to-”
“No. I've got it, kkoma.” Ujin said, his tone firm as he continued on to the front hall.
The knocking came again, just as Ujin hit the button on the lock. He typed in the passcode, the monitor fluttering to life.
And Ujin blinked, sucking in a surprised breath. There was a teenager standing outside his front door.
He pulled the door open, startling slightly when the teenager in question looked up at him with eyes that were very much glowing.
Movement caught his eye and Ujin's gaze flicked to the younger's hands, which were twitching and covered in fur.
“Can I help you?” he asked, when the teenager just stared at him, shifting from foot to foot.
The boy nodded, opened his mouth, then closed it again. He played with his hands, tugging at the small clumps of fur, then shoved them in his pockets, only to pull them out again a moment later.
“S-sunbaenim,” the younger stuttered, nervously twisting and pulling at the hair on his arms now, “I saw…I saw you help that kid with the electric hands. And…and I need-”
Ujin gave the boy an encouraging smile.
“I need that kind of help…I've never…I don't know why…the fur…and my eyes-”
“You've never changed during the full moon before?” Ujin asked gently. It would be odd for a boy his age to not have, but while Ujin knew what he was looking at, the confusion on the boy's face said he did not.
The teenager shook his head. “No…no I..I- The full moon?” The boy's confused look faded as realization dawned. “I'm a…my eyes.. I'm a-”
“Werewolf, yes,” Ujin said with a smile, “why don't you come in? We can talk over tea and snacks?” he offered, moving to the side.
The teen hesitated, looking down at his hands. He shifted on his feet and looked back at Ujin, eyes now glowing and worried. “Are you sure? I mean…I don't-”
Ujin nodded. “Come on in, pup. It's alright.”
Notes:
❤️ Jaebeom ❤️
((Please remember that while I try to use the real life person as the base for my SHS characters, I've had to play with personalities, ages and life history, and then given them powers on top of all that. They're not going to be exact, no matter how hard I try))
Chapter 65: Light of the Moon (pt 2 of Jaebeom's Gotcha Story)
Summary:
Why is Jaebeom just changing now?
We're not quite sure yet.
Bit of a filler chapter.
Notes:
Second chapter of Jaebeom's Gotcha Story coming at you.
Note much extra to say here, except I was world building, as well as building Ujin, and building the relationship that he had with his boys, as I wrote.
Remember, there's a huge overarching storyline in this AU and there's only so much I can tell per story.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
Ujin gently tucked the blanket around the boy as he drifted off to sleep. It had been a fairly rough conversation, the younger was understandably confused and upset about the changes that were happening to him.
Ujin still wasn't entirely sure why the teenager had never changed before, but any more talking would have to wait.
He reached out to run a hand through the teenager's tangled curls, the boy shifting minutely at the touch. Life was never gentle it seemed, but Ujin would never understand why it was so unbearably hard on super powered teenagers.
Shifting back on the couch, he sent a quick text to Jungeun to let him know all was well.
As much as it could be anyway.
“Hyung?”
Ujin looked up and smiled at Sungjin. His oldest stood in the sunroom doorway, hugging a handful of books to his chest, looking worried.
“Come, kkoma. Sit with hyung.” Ujin patted the space next to him on the couch.
Sungjin's eyes flicked to the sleeping were-teen and back to Ujin. “Is he ok?”
Ujin nodded, beckoning his flyer close. “He's going to be fine, Jin-ah. Put the books down for a few minutes so we can talk.”
Sungjin crossed the living room, set his books on the coffee table and curled up next to Ujin.
“How'd he find us, hyung? That's a bit weird, isn't it?” the younger asked, resting his head against Ujin's shoulder.
“It is. I'm going to ask him how he did. But not until tomorrow. He needs rest. He's exhausted.”
Sungjin peered around Ujin to look at the sleeping teenager. “He sounded scared, hyung.”
Ujin nodded as he ran a hand up and down Sungjin's back. “Yeah, sweetheart. He is. But we're gonna help him.”
Sungjin made a soft noise of agreement. “How did he not know, hyung? I mean, a werewolf?” The flyer paused, sitting up to look at Ujin, a slightly horrified look on his face. “Hyung, Cheol's going to…ugh. He's going to be more obnoxious than normal!”
Ujin jostled the boy. “Sungjin-ah, be nice.”
Frowning, Sungjin put his head back on Ujin's shoulder. “It's true, hyung. I love Cheol, but-”
“Seungcheol has a lot to say, yeah?” Ujin asked, reaching out to adjust the blanket on their guest.
Sungjin nodded against Ujin's arm. It was quiet for a few moments, Ujin gently running his hand up and down Sungjin's arm. “Why don't you head to bed, kkoma. It's after midnight,” Ujin said quietly.
Sungjin nodded, but didn't move. “Aren't you going to go to bed too, hyung-ah?”
“No, baby. I'm going to sleep here. Just in case.”
Sungjin stood up then, stretching. He grabbed his books from the table, only to set them back down with a pout, when Ujin pointed at the coffee table. “I know you, Sungjin-ah. You'll stay awake all night reading. They'll be right here come morning.”
Sungjin opened his mouth to argue, but Ujin shook his head. “Goodnight, kkoma,” he said, softening the order with a gentle smile, “I'll see you in the morning, baby.”
Sungjin looked longingly at the stack of reading material. When Ujin's face didn't change, he let out a soft huff. “Goodnight, hyung. Love you,” the boy whispered before disappearing down the hall.
Scooting down the couch a bit, Ujin grabbed the blanket from the opposite arm and draped it over himself. “We’ll see what the morning brings, shall we?” he murmured softly, giving one last look at the teenage werewolf, before laying down and closing his eyes.
Notes:
What shall the morning bring, indeed?
Chapter 66: Like Hyung, Like Dongsaeng
Summary:
They say you become like the people you spend the most time with...
Sometimes that's a very good thing....
Sometimes, not so much. 😅📝❤️
Notes:
I wrote this with intention.... For exactly what the summary/title says....I just don't remember exactly where the idea came from. 😅📝 I think either ImaMeWriter sent me a meme or I saw one and it triggered this.
The first two came super easy. The third one took a lot longer than I like to think about. 😅 It was reworked and adjusted and extra bits and pieces were thrown in while some others were taken out. I'm still not entirely sure on the ending, but this is what you get. 😂📝❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†The moment Jaebeom realized that ‘do as I say and not as I do’, wasn't a good thing to project as a leader†**
Like hyung, like dongsaeng.
Jungeun-hyung had said it more times than Jaebeom cared to think about. He usually said it jokingly, referring to himself and Chan-ah.
And their hyung wasn't wrong.
Channie was nearly a carbon copy of Geun-hyung, despite not having even met the man until he was twelve.
But sometimes, Jungeun-hyung said it when he was scolding them without actually scolding.
Like now.
“Hyung, I've never told the boys to take on a criminal warlord by themselves!”
His hyung hmm'd, without looking up from his laptop.
“Hyung! I haven't!”
Jungeun-hyung sighed. He shifted on the couch and looked up at Jaebeom with that look. The one that always made Jaebeom want to confess every wrongdoing he'd ever done.
“JayB-ah. That's not what hyung said,” the elder spoke softly but firmly, “I said that if you don't want the boys to tackle situations that are too big for them, you need to stop doing the same.”
Jaebeom huffed. “That is the same thing!” he whined softly, looking down at his phone and willing it to chime or ring or something.
“It is not,” his hyung said, tone changing to meet Jaebeom's, “if you want the boys to follow your lead, you can't tell them not to run headlong into the city's dangerous territories, when you've done the exact same thing.”
Jaebeom sucked back a surprised breath. How did Jungeun-hyung know about that? He opened his mouth to refute the claim, his self preservation was very much intact, but the look on the elder’s face stopped him.
Jungeun-hyung cocked an eyebrow. “Don't you dare lie, Lim Jaebeom. I'm well aware of that little misadventure.”
Snapping his mouth closed, Jaebeom shifted in place, not quite sure what to do next.
“That's a conversation for another time,” Jungeun-hyung's voice was only slightly reassuring, and Jaebeom nodded, "right now, it appears that SHINE was able to get a location on Yugyeom and Bam.”
Startled, Jaebeom hadn't thought his hyung had much use for SHINE anymore, never mind its members, he couldn't help but also be relieved that the elder always found a way to help.
“Get your coat and call Jinyoung so he's not worrying out of his mind. I'll get my keys.”
“Hyung…I…I really didn't expect them to-”
“Later, pup. Let's find your wayward kids first, yeah?”
**†A little more content from the incident mentioned in ‘The Rest is History’†**
“Yah! What's wrong with you?!” Minho snapped in frustration, reaching out to smack the back of his dongsaeng’s neck, “don't be rude!”
“I wouldn't actually do it!” Seungmin yelped, scowling, “and I'm telling Chan-hyung you hit me!”
“Yeah? You gonna tell him why? Because I will. You want to bet on how well that'll go over?” Minho asked dangerously.
There was a snort of laughter from behind them and Minho turned sharply. “You hush! You're not helping!”
“But look at the Detective’s face! He looks like Chan-hyung!” Changbin giggled out, pointing at the elder across the small room.
Not daring to even peek in the Detective's direction, Minho turned his glare back on Seungmin. “Apologize. Properly.”
Seungmin's scowl turned to a pout, and he held Minho's look longer than any of the other boys could've. Minho had to give him credit for that. Brat.
“Kim Seungmin-”
Huffing lightly, the teenager turned towards Detective Kamora and dropped into a half assed bow. “I apologize for saying that I'd run you over. I wouldn't, actually,” he said, side eyeing Minho.
The Detective crossed his arms and gave Seungmin a look before turning that look on Minho.
“I also apologize for my dongsaeng, Detective. We'll work on him behaving properly.” Minho hastily apologized, giving a quick bow of his own.
The Detective's eyebrow rose. His gaze moved to Seungmin, then Changbin and back to Minho.
“Can't exactly blame the kid for acting like his hyung, can you?”
**†That time mentioned in Cat Nap, where Chan needed alllll the help he could get, because a horde of mutant ants were terrorizing the city's Pojangmacha District.**
Felix looked back and forth between the creepy six legged freaks and his hyungs, trying to gauge where his help would be most useful.
Channie-hyung was running around, shouting orders, rushing this way and that, coordinating with Gunil-hyung and Joong-hyung in evasive maneuvers that made Felix's head spin.
Felix had shapeshifted a few times, but as helpful as it could've been, he'd almost been taken out by one of Mingi-hyung's wildly thrown fireballs, and then again when Joong-hyung mistook him for one of the alien horde.
Joong-hyung did not have accuracy issues and his stars were dangerous.
Felix was safer in human form.
Even when he was dodging this way and that, evading groups of tiny aliens, landing the occasional kick here, or a right hook there, like Binnie-hyung had taught him.
Speaking of Binnie-hyung, the fighter was knocking a handful of the crazy looking creatures off Yunho-hyung’s back, straight into a trash bin held by Jungsu. His cousin shouted ‘fighting!’ at the top of his lungs and slammed the cover on the bin.
Heroes - 1
Aliens - 0
Sort of.
“There's too many of them!” Jisung cried, from where he was clinging to Minho-hyung's back, “can't we get rid of some?”
“Mathematically speaking,” Jun Han yelled back, “if you kill more than you let stay alive, that would work!”
Felix snorted. Junnie was likely the world's greatest mathematician….and probably the world's biggest smart aleck as well.
“We're trying, you little brat!” Joong-hyung yelled from somewhere down the street, “someone get those things off my car!”
Felix took off running. That was something he could do. He darted around San-hyung and Gaon-ah, who were in hand to hand combat with one of the oversized ant leaders, and raced towards Joong-hyung's little orange car.
And that's when Felix saw him.
Tiny, adorable force blasting Jooyeon was in the fight of his life. He was backed up against one of the more formal kimbap stalls, a literal gang of mutant ants climbing his legs, headed for his middle.
Detouring away from the elder's car, Felix stormed the street, knocking ants left and right, his eyes set on Jooyeon. The little devils were crawling up the baby's arms now, and try as he might, their youngest maknae couldn't shake them.
And Felix growled.
He dove towards Ye-joo, putting Yeon-hyung’s tuck and roll training to good use. He grabbed the maknae in a fierce hug, wrapping the baby close to his body as they hit the ground and rolled across the tarmac.
He released Jooyeon for just a moment, smacking at the remaining ant-like creatures, one of them bouncing off a street sign, before pulling Jooyeon back into a hug and holding him tight.
Thundering footsteps grew close, and Gunil-hyung was suddenly at his side, the elder kicking another insect out of the way. Jooyeon was still sobbing, holding one hand awkwardly, and Felix couldn't help but look worriedly at the elder.
“You did great, Lix-ah,” Gunil-hyung whispered softly, crouching next to them, "Hyung's so proud of you. It was like watching Channie-hyung.”
Heat rushed to Felix's cheeks. He hadn't thought much, he just did. Ye-Joo had been in danger and- “Hyung, I think the baby hurt his hand!”
“Yeah, Lix-ah. I think so too. Let's get him to your hyung’s van. He'll be safe there,” the glider agreed, hauling Jooyeon up in his arms.
Felix nodded, kicking one of the annoying little buggers right into a lamp post as they raced down the street.
And from somewhere on the other side of Hongjoong's little orange car, Jungeun watched with pride in his eyes, and a dart gun at his side.
Notes:
As much as this was about Jaebeom/his maknaes, Minho/Seungmin and Felix/Chan....I think my favorite bit is actually Jun Han's sarcasm. If you've ever watched him online/in content, it really isn't all that exact, he's fairly quiet, but he's *adorable* and I just love this version of him. ❤️❤️❤️
Chapter 67: The Height of Insanity
Summary:
Seonghwa just wanted to get groceries.
Groceries. That's it.
Notes:
In light of The Rest is History, where Chan had to deal with chaos incarnate in the Natural History Museum, here's a look at Seonghwa having to deal with a similar situation.
Except, you know. Seonghwa is very much *not* Chan... So... There's that. 😂📝❤️
I asked Sraza to give me an idea, because I want to write a story for each of the bands that is their own version of chaos incarnate and she delivered! 📝❤️😂
And I asked both Sraza and ImaMeWriter to beta the story numerous times. I appreciate them so very much! ❤️
This is absolute nonsense, obviously.
Please don't be ridiculous and tell me it'd never happen in real life. I am aware of that. This is my Superhero Series AU and things are generally much more.....silly here than in my other stories.
Hop in, enjoy the ride and hopefully get a laugh or two.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
Hongjoong hated his hyung.
That wasn't true, of course.
Hongjoong loved his hyung.
But some days, his hyung had the most terrible ideas ever.
“Seonghwa shouldn't have to do all the cooking and all the shopping. Take the boys and go with him. Be helpful Joong-ah. And make sure the boys are also.”
It was a waste of a perfectly good afternoon, is what it was.
And Hongjoong would tell him so, afterwards. Obviously.
**
“Hyung! Look at me! How cool is this!?” Wooyoung's high-pitched scratchy voice resonated across the grocery store and Seonghwa stiffened.
He set the package of beef back in the cooler, turning slowly and looking for one of his six teenage terrors.
And about passed out right there in the middle of the deli aisle.
“Jung Wooyoung!” he snapped out when his mind caught up to what his eyes were seeing, “get down from there!”
“Aww, hyung! Why?”
Why?! If Seonghwa didn't know better, he'd swear his second youngest was a few cards short of a full deck. But he did know better and so did this child.
“Wooyoung! Get off the top of that jack-o'-lantern!” Seonghwa couldn't believe the absolute absurdity of the words leaving his mouth. “Don't you dare jump! Come down however you got up there!”
Desperately trying to ignore the stares of several shoppers and one very annoyed looking grocery clerk, Seonghwa kept his eyes on his wayward dongsaeng.
The boy slid down the side of the giant six foot wooden pumpkin, hitting the tiles with a grace that would've impressed Seonghwa at any other time.
But not today.
He crooked a finger, beckoning Wooyoung close. The teenager hesitated for a second, and then, pouting mightily, crossed the space between them.
“What did I tell Yunho and Mingi not even ten minutes ago?”
Wooyoung shrugged, the brat.
He'd been standing right next to Mingi when Seonghwa had lectured both his second oldest and his third youngest on why it was inappropriate to climb the grocery store shelving in order to pat a stupidly large black cat.
“It’s not even remotely acceptable to climb all over the store's holiday decorations, Jung Wooyoung,” Seonghwa said darkly, “you know better!”
“But hyung! You can see everything from up there! The store has so many decorations! It's so cool!” Wooyoung paused then, frowning at Seonghwa. “Sannie’s up on top of the witch, how come you're not telling him to get down?”
Seonghwa was going to have words with Hongjoong - he hadn't seen the leader since ten minutes after they got here, and then he was going to have words with Geun-hyung and beg the man to never again give Joong-ah helpful ideas.
“Why is San-” Seonghwa shook his head, “never mind. Put your hand on this cart and do not let go. You'd better be right here when I get back, Jung Wooyoung or I swear you won't see your video games again until you're old enough to vote!”
Satisfied when the younger nodded hard and grabbed the cart like his life depended on it, Seonghwa moved off, scanning the ceiling for any sign of a daredevil dongsaeng.
It didn't take long.
A larger than life plastic witch was hanging from the ceiling above the bakery, one black haired, grinning phaser clinging to the top of it. Seonghwa wanted to know how the boy had gotten up there, almost as badly as he wanted his kid to be back on solid ground.
Solid ground won.
“San! Get down! Right now!”
Because yelling at the ceiling was entirely normal, of course.
“Aw, but hyung!”
Seonghwa blew out a frustrated breath. Why were his boys like this?
Yunho saying that Mingi had just wanted to pet the cat. Wooyoung climbing an oversized wooden vegetable to ‘look around the store’. San defying gravity from atop a giant green sorceress.
They weren't actual children, they were super powered teenagers. Actually, they were chaos gremlins shaped like adorable dongsaengs.
“Choi San, do not make me tell you again! How'd you even-” Seonghwa stopped short, gaze moving to the giant plastic bat that hung a few feet away. “Kang Yeosang!?”
A multi-colored head appeared over one comically large bat ear, but before Seonghwa was able to even begin scolding, there was a voice near his ear.
“Sir, if the displays are broken, there will be a hefty charge.”
Seonghwa nodded at the rather upset sounding ajeossi, without taking his eyes off the ceiling.
“I understand,” he said tightly, “and I apologize, I had no idea. I thought they were with their hyung.”
Their hyung that Seonghwa was going to, quite possibly, kill once they got out of here.
As more of Yeosang’s head became visible, Seonghwa frowned up at his alien child. Now he knew how San had gotten up there.
“Come down here now.”
Seonghwa's voice was what Wooyoung called his scary hyung voice. And Seonghwa didn't really like being the scary hyung.
That was Hongjoong's gig.
But he couldn't deny that it worked. Yeosang nodded, slowly reaching out one hand to point at San.
“Yes,” Seonghwa snapped, patience fraying like the edges of his favorite blanket, “you took him up there, now bring him back down.”
His golden and pink haired dongsaeng flew from one dangling display to the other, arms wrapping around a very unhappy looking San. He flew slowly downwards, releasing his hold on the phaser as soon as their feet hit the floor.
Seonghwa counted backwards from five.
He took a few deep breaths and crossed his arms. He leveled the older of the two with a look that made the flyer swallow hard and take a step back.
“What were you even thinking?” he demanded, his voice almost a hiss, “this is a grocery store! You don't belong on top of-”
*Could Park Seonghwa please come to the service desk?*
Seonghwa wanted to cry. Or yell. Swear, maybe. Or just leave, never to show his face here again.
Instead, he dug Jungeun-hyung's keys from his pocket and held them out to Yeosang.
“Go to the van,” he ordered, giving them both a look, “and stay there, unless you plan on being grounded for life. Do you understand me?”
Yeosang nodded as he took the keys, then took a very much pouting San by the hand. “Yes, hyung. I'm sorry.”
Yeah, Seonghwa was sure he was. Now.
“Go. I better not find you anywhere but in the van.” Seonghwa used his scary hyung voice again and the boys' eyes widened before Yeosang turned and tugged San towards the exit.
Now. Where was the service desk?
***
“I'm Park Seonghwa. Is there a problem?” Seonghwa asked the young woman behind the counter.
Obviously there was.
He couldn't imagine he'd been called to the service desk for anything else. And if Yunho and Mingi had dared to leave the bench he'd parked them on after getting them down from the shelving, he was going to-
“Yes. Hold on one moment please. My manager wishes to speak to you.”
Great. He was obviously not getting any actual shopping done. Not here. He just wanted to drag his dongsaengs out, by the ear, if necessary, and go home.
An older ajeossi came from a door beside the service desk. “Thank you for coming so quickly, sir. We have a small problem.”
Blinking fiercely, because crying wasn't an actual option at the moment, Seonghwa nodded, giving a quick bow. “I apologize. Where is he?”
The ajeossi rubbed his hands together, looking nervous, and Seonghwa's heart skipped a beat.
“Well,” the elder said after another moment, "it's actually two people.”
***
Seonghwa stared.
He'd held out hope as he'd followed the older man to the very back of the store, that it wouldn't be as terrible as his brain told him it would be.
But it was.
There, at the back of the store, right next to a row of freezers, was an actual, honest to goodness pirate ship.
A pirate ship.
A pirate ship with sails and a flag, cannons and a literal skeleton crew. There was even a parrot.
And wreaking havoc aboard said ship, were two very real, very familiar, very much in trouble dongsaengs, battling it out with fake swords.
At least, Seonghwa hoped they were fake.
“Hyung! You're not playing fair!”
“All's fair in love and war, Jongho-yah!”
“No, it's not! You wouldn't even let me be first-mate!”
“Nope! Hwa's my first mate!”
“He's not even here!” Jongho cried, darting forward with a thrust of his sword.
Hongjoong parried against Jongho's attack, and a sudden wind knocked the sword from the younger's hand.
“Hyyy-yuuuung! That's not fair!!” Jongho wailed as Hongjoong collected the weapon.
“Call me Captain, Jongho-yah and maybe I'll give it back!”
The teleporter burst into tears. “I'm telling hyungs on you!”
And it was at that moment that Seonghwa's patience cracked. It lay in pieces along with the tattered remains of his dignity.
He took two steps closer to the pirate ship, and scary hyung made a roaring comeback.
Literally.
“KIM HONGJOONG!!”
***
Seonghwa put Geun-hyung's van in park, shut it off and got out, all in one fluid motion.
He glared at his fairly subdued family when they didn't move, all of them looking at him with big, sad eyes, a few had actual tears.
“Let's go.” He was not in the mood.
“But, hyung -” Mingi whispered as he unbuckled, “Biggie-hyung won't like that-”
“Song Mingi.”
The teen wisely shut his mouth.
The boys slowly climbed out of the van.
Pointing towards their hyung's house, Seonghwa followed his barely moving dongsaengs across the front lawn, past the sunflower garden and the swing, past the patched up garden gnome that JayB-hyung had broken years before, and up onto the porch.
Jungeun-hyung was sitting on his porch swing, looking at the lot of them, one eyebrow cocked.
"Ask them what they did, hyung,” Seonghwa said, as he backed down the stairs as quickly as he'd gone up, “just ask them.”
Jungeun-hyung stood up, looking from the boys, and their varying pouts, and back to Seonghwa. "But where are you going, honey?" the elder asked, confused.
"TO THE GROCERY STORE!” Seonghwa hollered from the front gate, “ALONE!"
**†**
Hongjoong did not hate Jungeun-hyung.
But he certainly didn't like him very much at the moment.
And he absolutely, totally, very much did not like Park Seonghwa.
At all.
“Hyung-”
“Hush, Joong-ah. You know how being in the corner works.”
Hongjoong thunked his head against the wall. Actually, maybe he hated Seonghwa just a tiny bit.
He didn't like his dongsaengs much at the moment either. Even though they were scattered around his hyung's house, stuck in their own corners.
Still. This was mostly their fault.
And he'd been right.
This was very much a total waste of an afternoon.
Notes:
Would Jungeun-hyung *really* put an adult HJ in the corner?
Sraza, ImaMeWriter and myself thought so. 🤷😂📝
Chapter 68: Homesick
Summary:
A 'fun day out' turns into anything but....
Notes:
In the vein of The Rest Is History and The Height of Insanity, we have Gunil and his boys on their own rather unwilling adventure.
Reminder that my Gunil/XDH boys, here in the Superhero Series AU are not really all that exact to their real life counterparts. Gunil is probably the only one that's close. It's just how they emerged/and how they grew once I gave them their super power/skill, as well as their backstories.
Notes- Some of the nicknames in use in any number of these stories, are ones I made up/created. Because with the bands I've picked for the AU, there were a lot of similar names (Sangyeon, Jooyeon, Juyeon) and while they have a ton of real life nicknames (which I also used) I wanted to make sure we knew who I was talking about.
Just a few-
-Ye-Joo is XDH's Jooyeon
-Yeon, Yeonnie and either of those with -hyung added on is Sangyeon
-Jin-hyung is always Seokjin from BTS, though Jungeun would also call him Jin-ah/Jin but Hyunjin isn't generally around at the same time.
-Jinnie-hyung, Jin, Jinnie is Hyunjin from SKZ
-Jun, Junnie, Hannie - Jun Han from XDH (and yeah, that can be confusing with Hannie/Jisung/Han from SKZ, but I try not to have them both be called that if they're in the same story)
-Hojeo is Jin's nickname for Gaon
-Eolin-i is Jin's nickname for Yoongi
Also, as aways, feel free to ask me questions, curiosities, anything you want, as long as we're being nice. ❤️📝 I'm a talk-a-holic and I love chatting it up with readers.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
Gunil loved Jungeun-hyung more than words could ever express.
He loved his brothers just as much.
Channie-hyung even more, if that was at all possible.
But he had to wonder what any of them were thinking. He and the boys did not need to get out more.
They were out on missions and training sessions nearly every week. The boys went out for classes, spent some time at the library, and at least three of them were in their little backyard at any given time.
“Gun-ah, that's not what hyung means, baby. The six of you should get out and go somewhere together…something that's not a mission.”
When he'd countered that they did things together at home, all the time, his hyung had let out a long suffering sigh (honestly, Jungeun-hyung and Channie-hyung were sometimes the same person) and suggested he at least think about it Gun-ah, and maybe research some low key activities that you and the boys may enjoy.
Gunil loved his family. But he hated their ideas.
**†**
“I want to go home,” Jun Han whined, leaning against Gunil's back, “hyung, this is the most boring thing you've ever made us do!”
Gunil rolled his eyes. He wanted to go home too. But they couldn't. He didn't know where three of his boys were. He shifted Jooyeon in his arms, gently shushing the tiny blonde when he whimpered.
His youngest had had enough, well over an hour ago, complaining that his legs, and his brain, hurt. A bit of hyperbole, Gunil was sure, but Jun Han had immediately agreed, tugging on Gunil's arm and whining in tandem with the maknae. Gunil had finally given in and told his little genius to lead the way back.
Twenty minutes later, they had found the exit and he breathed a sigh of relief.
“Junnie, we can't go home until your brothers find their way out.” Gunil gently warned as he headed for a set of benches off to the right.
His youngest was tiny, but Gunil'd been carrying him for over an hour and his arms felt like lead.
He set Jooyeon down and sat next to him, gently resting the maknae's head in his lap. Jun Han remained standing, an impressive pout plastered across his face. Gunil wasn't sure he'd ever seen his second youngest so upset.
“But I want to go home now,” the teenager whined, “hyungs could call you when they find their way out! You could come back and get them!”
The boy looked seconds away from stomping his foot and Gunil almost laughed, more in horror than actual humor, because he'd had no idea he was living with a mini-Hongjoong.
“Hyung isn't doing that, Han-ah,” Gunil said quietly, but firmly, “we're going to wait here for your brothers. Sit with Ye-Joo and I.” Gunil patted the space next to him and gave his dongsaeng an admittedly tight smile.
Jun Han’s arms crossed his chest, and somehow his pout grew. “But, hyung!”
Gunil took a deep breath. What he really should do, was video this moment and send it to Yeon-hyung, just to prove a point. Because while Jun Han could be sassy, he was generally agreeable.
But this outing was turning his boys into little terrors…….not ‘bringing them closer together’, like Yeon-hyung had insisted would happen.
“Hannie, baby. Just sit here a minute, huh? Hyung will call Jungsu and see where they are,” Gunil said, again patting the bench, “we'll go home soon, I promise.”
Grumbling under his breath, Jun Han flopped down next to Gunil with a huff. He muttered his annoyance, not quite low enough to not expect to be heard.
But Gunil didn't have a chance to scold.
Jooyeon twisted a bit, reaching one hand out in a failed attempt to bat at his brother. “Too loud, Junnie, hush,” the maknae mumbled, “and I wanna go home, too,” Jooyeon added in a quiet whine, turning to bury his face in Gunil's TaleSpin sweatshirt.
Gunil chuckled and ran a hand through Jooyeon's hair, leaning down to kiss the younger's head. “Yeah, baby. We're working on it. Jun, grab hyung's phone, please? I think it fell on the ground.”
Still mumbling more than Gunil felt was necessary, Jun Han obeyed, handing him the phone a moment later.
Time to locate his boys.
**†**
“But hyung, I don't know where he is, that's the problem!”
Gunil sighed, pulling his phone away from his ear to glare at it. His oldest currently sounded very much like his second youngest.
Jun Han was still begging Gunil to leave and come back later. And honestly, Gunil kinda wished they could. Channie-hyung had told him a bunch of times that whatever they ended up doing, was sure to be a super fun adventure.
This was very much not a ‘super fun adventure’.
In fact, Gunil was about 98.7% sure they were never doing anything like this again.
But he was also not leaving without the rest of the boys. He didn't want to have to come back to this place ever again.
“Honey,” Gunil said, putting the phone back to his ear, “you have super hearing. I'm sure you could hear him, if you listen for a few.”
There was silence on the other end of the line, and Gunil looked sharply at Jun Han when the teen started poking his shoulder.
“I can't! There's too much noise!” Jungsu cried, “and you know how quiet Gaon-ah can be when he wants!”
Gunil did know. But he couldn't imagine why his ghost child would be trying to hide.
“Alright, alright. Calm down,” he soothed wearily, “have you tried calling him?”
“Yessss!! O. De did too. He's not answering! Hyung, I hate this place and I want to go home!”
Gunil shared the boys’ feelings. He did.
He was going to get them out of here and then he was going to call Joong-ah and give him an earful. He was pretty sure his younger brother had picked this place on purpose, knowing Gunil's poor kids wouldn't be able to handle it.
The brat.
“Jungsu, honey. Listen to Hyung," Gunil said with a confidence he didn't actually feel, “I'll call Gaon. You and O. De stay where you are. I'll have Hannie come find you. He memorized the whole thing.”
“What?! Hyung, I'm not doing that!” Jun Han shrieked, jumping up from the bench to glare at Gunil, “I want to go home, not back in that…that death trap!”
Gunil bit his tongue, willing what was left of his patience to stay intact. “Jun Han,” he said, barely able to keep his tone even, "Hyung needs your help-” he paused, listening to Jungsu on the phone, “Kim Jungsu, do not yell at O. De! It's not his fault you're lost……no,” Gunil honestly wanted to cry, “I'm not saying it's your fault either!”
Sucking in a few deep breaths, and then a few more, Gunil pointed at Jun Han and then the bench, the mathematician dropping down with more of his newfound sass.
“Jungsu, stay where you are and be nice to O. De. I'll see you soon. Yes, hyung promises. Yes, I know you want to go home. Alright.” Gunil hung up and stuck the phone in his pocket.
He turned to Jun Han and cocked an eyebrow.
“I don't want to, hyung,” Jun Han whined, “I want to go home. Gaon-hyung can find his way around the maze too! He can go through walls, why can't you ask him?!” The teen leaned against the wall behind him, crossing his arms over his chest with another pout.
Gunil gave him a look, one he'd learned from Jungeun-hyung, and had perfected with Hongjoong, long before he ever had his own boys. He tapped Jun Han’s thigh in warning, and the younger squeaked in surprise.
Good. Gunil was about done with uncooperative dongsaengs.
“I'm asking you, Junnie. You memorized the layout of the maze, yeah? And I know you can get to the boys quickly.” Gunil reached out and tucked the boy's hair behind his ear. “Jungsu said they're at marker 14, you remember where that is, I bet?”
Gunil wasn't above using both bribery and praise, if that's what it took to get them all together and out of this stupid place.
A tiny smile lit Jun Han's face and he nodded. “I do. But I didn't know I hated mazes, hyung….but I really hate them.” There was a tiny pout in the teenager's voice, but he stood up, reaching out to smooth Jooyeon's hair when the maknae stirred.
Gunil nodded, giving him a soft smile. “I know you do, honey. But it'll be a huge help to hyung. If you see Gaon-ah, tell him I said to call me, yeah? Don't argue with him, Junnie.”
“Alright, hyung,” the teen agreed, “can we order Maple Tree House and bring it home?”
Jun Han’s eyes were all wide and innocent now, and good heavens. When his second youngest looked at him like that, there was no way out of it. Who was Gunil to tell his poor, miserable baby no? “Yeah, kiddo. We can do that. I'm going to call Gaon first, then I'll place an order.”
Flashing a smile that nearly lit up the whole area, Jun Han turned and darted for the entrance without another word.
Gunil sighed, absent-mindedly running his fingers through Jooyeon's hair, while he grabbed his phone once more.
Now to find out what was up with his undead dongsaeng.
**†**
Fifteen minutes later, Gunil had not reached Gaon. But he had just gotten a text from Jin-hyung.
Gun-ah, what have you done to my hojeo, huh? 🧐 I thought you were on a family day trip?
So that's why Gaon wasn't answering. He was talking with Jin-hyung.
-I didn't do a thing. You all insisted we needed to spend the day out somewhere, and now my boys have turned into Joong-ah. 😡😑-
😂 Have I ever told you how much I love you, Gun-ah? Gaon-ah is lost and extra prickly, but he's fine. Was it really that bad, honey?
Gunil felt the absurd need to cry again. It really was. He and his boys just weren't made for these kinds of outings.
-Hyung-ah. Please don't ever ask us to do this again. I love you all, but we just want to be at home-
I know, sweetheart. Gaon is at marker 23. He said Junnie would know what that means.
-Thanks, hyung. I'll call you later.-
**†**
“Hyung!!” Gunil heard O. De's shout before he saw him, “Gunil-hyung! I thought we were gonna be stuck in there forever!”
His slightly dramatic middle child came tearing out of the maze, slamming into Gunil seconds later. “I hate mazes, hyung! I hate it! I want to go home! Junnie said we're getting Maple Tree House, can we do that now? Please?!”
Gunil was just as powerless against O. De's big eyes as he was against Jun Han's. He hugged his little monster hard, then looked at the other three over O. De's head.
“Yeah,” he said, “I already ordered. Got everyone's favorites. Jung-ah, Hojeo, c’mere. Let hyung see that you're in one piece. Junnie, you did great.”
**†**
Gunil unlocked the front door and gave it a gentle push, the boys piling in around him, laughing and talking, nothing like they'd been just forty five minutes ago.
“Let's watch Jurassic Park!” Jungsu said, kicking his shoes off and racing down the small hall towards the living room.
“I'll make popcorn!” Jun Han yelled, “come with me baby, you can get the drinks!” Their resident genius grabbed the maknae by the sleeve and headed to the kitchen.
Chuckling softly, Gunil closed the front door with his foot. He set the takeout bags down and picked up the shoes that were kicked all over the entry way.
“Hyung, that really sucked. We don't ever have to do that again, do we?” O. De whispered, sidling up to Gunil and tugging gently on his sleeve.
Gunil shook his head and gave his sea monster a super tight hug. “No, baby. Never again.”
Thank the heavens.
“Good. I hated it.”
“Me too. Why don't you go help Jungsu set up for the movie? Get all the blankets and pillows, grab Ye-Joo’s plushies and yours if you want, alright?”
Nodding, O. De disappeared down the hall, leaving just Gunil…..and Gaon. His first kid was leaning against the front door, staring at the family photo on the opposite wall.
“Family don't mean going out and doing stupid things,” the cotton candy haired teenager grumbled.
Gunil smiled. “No, honey, it sure doesn't.”
Pushing off the wall, Gaon moved across the entryway, pausing at the shoe rack to kick off his runners. He looked down the hall, then back at Gaon. “Good. Cuz that was the dumbest thing ever.”
Gunil chuckled, reaching out to bat gently at Gaon's head. “Go on. Go see if the babies need help.”
Rolling his eyes, Gaon headed down the hall. Gunil sighed. He picked up Gaon's runners, and then the bags of takeout.
He was going to get the boys settled and call Jungeun-hyung.
Because this had not been an adventure. It had not been fun. And if it had brought them closer together, it was completely by accident and not something he cared to repeat.
This had been nothing short of a nightmare.
And he was going to tell his Hyung that in detail…possibly in the very same way his boys had told him.
Notes:
Prickly and bratty Gaon staying lost until his Jin-hyung convinced him it wasn't the end of the world to have to ask one of your baby brothers for assistance, is so very teenage boy and so very adorable at the same time, yeah? 😂❤️📝
These boys make my heart happy. ❤️📝❤️
Tbf to Gunil - I'd *almost* rather deal with kids who climb on things/hang from the ceiling, than deal with continually whining kids.😅
Tbf to his boys, they're legit homebodies who really shouldn't have tried a maze as their first major outing. ❤️📝
Chapter 69: Homesick (epilogue)
Summary:
Gunil and his boys after their terrible, horrible, no good, very bad day. 😑😤😭
And then, Jungeun-hyung. Because he's the best. ❤️❤️
Notes:
Some stories really need an epilogue, and this was one of them. ❤️📝
FYI- this is just as mushy in some spots as Squirrel's epilogue, so be aware. I love me some feels!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
“It was awful, hyung. The boys were miserable. We aren't ever doing that again.” Gunil leaned against the living room doorframe, watching the boys get comfortable.
“I'm sorry, baby. Hyung really thought you boys would enjoy going out for the day.”
“They just wanted to come home. Junnie turned into Joong-ah. Jungsu yelled at O. De, who nearly cried, Jooyeon said his feet and his brain hurt and Gaon disappeared.” Gunil paused, sucking in a wobbly breath, “And not like he went ghost. He took off because he was lost, and then got more lost. Hyung, they were whiny little terrors and they've never been like that before.”
“That sounds awful, baby. Are you all alright now? Do you want hyung to come over for a little bit?”
Gunil blinked rapidly. His hyung really was the very best and just hearing his voice was making him emotional. And he did kind of want to see him. It had been a rough day and he was feeling rather shaky.
“I think I need to take some meds, hyung. And yes, please. Can you come over for a bit? The boys are doing a movie marathon.”
“When did you last take meds, Gun-ah?”
Jungeun-hyung sounded worried now and Gunil shifted upright. “This morning, hyung. I promise. I think it's just the stress of the day.”
“I'll be there soon, Gun-ah. Take your meds and go relax with the boys. Hyung is coming.”
“Thank you, hyung. See you soon.” Gunil hung up, slumping back against the door frame in relief. Everything was going to be ok now. Jungeun-hyung was coming.
**†**
“Hyung, how long will it take Biggie-hyung to get here?” Jungsu asked as Gunil stepped into the living room some minutes later.
“Your hearing isn't having any issues now I see,” Gunil teased gently, sitting on the couch behind his oldest.
Jungsu looked back at him, pouting a teeny bit. “It's quiet here, hyung. It wasn't there.”
Grinning, Gunil nodded. “Yeah, honey. I know,” he said, ruffling the teen's hair, “probably about a half hour.”
“Ok! I'm going to start the movie then!” Jungsu grabbed the remote from the floor, only to stop at Gaon's yelp.
“Yah! Just wait for Biggie-hyung! Then we can watch it together,” the ghost teen said, hopping across the floor to flop down on the blankets.
“But we've been gone all day, hojeo. I want to watch it now!” Jungsu snapped back, pouting at Gaon.
“Ugh! He can't decide that without asking all of us, right Gunil-hyung?” Gaon asked, rolling over to look at Gunil.
“I think we should all agree, yes,” Gunil answered, letting out a soft oomph as O. De climbed into his lap and curled up, “Biggie-hyung will be here really soon, Jung-ah, we might as well wait for him.”
“I call dibs on Biggie-hyung!” Jooyeon cried from where he was laying on the pile of blankets on the floor, his head in Jungsu’s lap.
“You can't call dibs on a person,” Gaon snorted. He had rolled back and was laying on his belly opposite Jungsu and Jooyeon. Jun Han sat down next to him and leaned back, using his back as a headrest.
The young mathematician rolled his eyes. “Well you can,” he said, flipping open his most recent book of choice, “but chances are Biggie-hyung won't let you. He'll say we have to share.”
“But I'm the maknae and my brain got hurt today!” Jooyeon nearly wailed, twisting to look up at Gunil.
“You're not the only one who wants to sit with him, Lee Jooyeon,” Gaon spoke up, “hyung carried you all over the place, the rest of us had to walk the whole stupid maze!”
“But I want to sit with him!” The youngest cried, kicking a foot against the blankets. Jungsu shook his head, leaning down to whisper to the tiny blonde.
“Others do too,” Jun Han snapped, “you don't get special treatment just because you're the maknae.”
Jooyeon gasped. “I do so!”
Their baby sounded scandalized and Gunil had to bite back a laugh. “Boys,” he said, gently covering O. De's ears, “we are not going to argue over your Biggie-hyung-”
“But, hyung! He can't! It's not fair!”
“Junnie, Biggie-hyung isn't going to let you two fight over him,” Gunil said with a sigh, “just read your book for now, yeah? Ye-Joo, eat your popcorn and hush.”
“Wait!! I made the popcorn! You can't have all of it!” Jun Han yelped, batting at Gaon when the older boy patted his leg.
O. De whimpered and Gunil whispered soft reassurances to him, adjusting his hold on the sea monster's ears. The boy didn't like loud noises, yelling or unexpected sounds, and Gunil really needed to talk to Yoongi-hyung about.
“Jun Han,” Gunil warned, “no yelling.”
Tossing aside his book, Jun Han crawled across the blankets and reached for the popcorn bowl that Jooyeon was fiercely hugging to his side.
“Hyung! Don't let him take- hey!” Jooyeon yelped as Jungsu took the bowl and stood up, holding it out of reach.
“You're all ridiculous,” the hyper-hearer said, stepping away from the bickering maknaes, “I don't know why you only brought one bowl. You guys never can share anything.”
Jun Han opened his mouth to argue - most likely that he always shared with the baby, which to be fair, wasn't actually an untrue claim, but Gaon was talking before he had a chance.
“Hey, O. De, baby. You alright up there?” the undead teenager asked, “do you want hyung to get you anything?”
O. De shook his head against Gunil's chest, but Gaon kept talking. “Do you want Jjan?” the ghost boy asked as Jungsu left the room, “he's under the blankets. Ye-Joo, get Jjan and give it to O. De.”
Still glaring a little at Jun Han, Jooyeon snatched the reddish brown stuffed squid and tossed it onto the couch, rolling back over and pulling his own handful of plushies close.
Rolling his eyes at the theatrics, Gunil took the stuffed animal and pressed it into O. De's hands. The younger tucked it close to his chest and let out a sigh.
“Ye-Joo?” Jun Han dropped to the floor in front of the maknae. “How about if we both sit next to Biggie-hyung?” he asked quietly, all fight gone, “one on either side?”
Jooyeon turned giant maknae eyes on his next oldest brother. “But what if I want to sit in his lap?”
The tiny teen was pouting and Gunil had to bite his lip to keep from laughing. The back and forth between those two was normal, and the short-lived bickering and teasing between them all was very literally, home.
It was so good to see the boys mostly back to themselves.
“You can have his lap, baby,” Jun Han offered after a moment of just looking at his youngest brother, and Gunil couldn't help but give his genius child a big smile and a thumbs up, “then hyungs can share one side while I'm on the other.”
Laughing, Gaon reached over and tugged on Jun Han's pant leg. “C'mon you big baby. Sit with me until Biggie-hyung gets here.”
Grinning, Jun Han moved back to Gaon's side and picked up his book. Jungsu returned seconds later with three bowls of popcorn. He set one on the couch, one next to Gaon and handed the last to Jooyeon as he sat down.
“Can we put the movie on now?” he asked, "Hyung should be here any minute and he'll only miss a tiny bit!”
Chuckling, Gunil tossed a few pieces of popcorn at Jungsu’s head. “ Yeah, go ahead brat.”
Jungsu beamed, grabbed the remote and turned the TV on.
**†**
The movie had just barely moved past the beginning scene when Gunil heard the sound of a key in the door.
Not one of the boys moved, and honestly, Gunil wasn't surprised. Jun Han was curled into Gaon's side, a blanket haphazardly strewn over them. Jooyeon still lay with his head in Jungsu's lap, the older teen gently massaging the baby's scalp, since his brain hurt.
O. De shifted just slightly in Gunil's arms, looking up at him all sad and forlorn. “Hyung?”
“Yeah, honey?” Gunil would give this child anything, when he looked at him like that.
“Biggie-hyung?”
Gunil grinned, carefully sliding the boy off his lap. “Go get him, baby. Before the others do,” he whispered with a wink and a gentle push.
O. De grinned back, tossing Jjan on the couch, and rushed from the room.
*
Within minutes, Jungeun-hyung entered the living room, O. De tucked securely under one arm. The elder smiled at Gunil and set a bag on the coffee table. “Can't come to a movie marathon without snacks, huh baby?”
And Gunil couldn't help it.
He jumped to his feet before any of the boys had even moved, and about slammed into his hyung. The man hugged him back, tight and warm and….wonderful.
“Hyungs,” O. De's muffled voice came a moment later, "you're squashing me.”
“And that's not fair!” Jooyeon whined from behind Gunil, “we have to share Biggie-hyung!”
Grinning at the elder, Gunil stepped back, and both Jun Han and Jooyeon darted past him, nearly pushing O. De out of the way in their hurry to hug their Biggie-hyung.
“My goodness babies. You really have had a tough day, yeah?” Jungeun asked, hugging the maknaes and running a hand through Jooyeon's hair.
“You don't know the half of it, hyung,” Jungsu chuckled drily, “if I ever see a maze again, I think I'll cry.”
Jungeun-hyung looked sharply from Jungsu to Gunil, one eyebrow raising. “A maze? What maze? I thought you were going -”
“Hyung! It was horrible!” Jun Han interrupted, giving the elder the best puppy dog eyes he could manage, “we were stuck in it forever! Jooyeon couldn't walk anymore! Gaon-hyung got lost and O. De cried!”
“And my brain hurt!” Jooyeon added, pressing himself tighter into Jungeun's side.
“Gun-ah, where did you boys go?” Jungeun-hyung asked, slowly moving the boys towards the couch.
“Seoul's Biggest Maze,” Gaon answered before Gunil could, frowning as the elder sat down, Jooyeon climbing into his lap and Jun Han curling up next to him, “it was the stupidest place ever. We don't have to do that to be family. We're already family. Gunil-hyung said.” The undead teenager crossed his arms and leaned against Jungeun-hyung's knee. “Don't make us do that again, hyung, please?”
Jungeun-hyung was looking more and more confused. “Of course not, baby. Family isn't where you go, it's who you are. But hyung’s rather confused. Why did you boys go there?”
“I don't know, hyung,” O. De spoke up from where he was once again plastered to Gunil's side, “but we don't ever have to go back. Hyung said so.”
“That's true,” Gunil agreed, hugging the boy tight, “but Geun-hyung, wasn't it your suggestion?”
Jungeun-hyung frowned. “It was not, baby. I would never have suggested a maze. Now Hyung understands why your brain hurt, Joo. And Jung-ah, honey, are your ears alright? I'm so sorry, boys. No wonder you were so miserable,” Jungeun said softly.
“It sucked, hyung.” Jungsu moved close, leaning against the knee Gaon wasn't. “My ears are ok now, but they hurt while we were there. I think that's why I yelled at O. De.” Gunil's oldest looked sadly at Gunil and then O. De. “I really am sorry, O.”
O. De giggled from within Gunil's arms. “You said sorry a bunch of times already.”
“I know, but-”
“Boys, can someone please tell me why you went to the maze? Hyung suggested a movie afternoon. The small theater downtown is replaying the original Star Wars.”
There was quiet for a moment, Gunil and his boys just staring at Jungeun-hyung.
Jun Han was the first to break.
“Whaaaaat!?” the mathematician screeched, “Gunil-hyung, that's not fair!”
Gunil's hands immediately went to O. De's ears with Hannie’s yell. “Honey, hyung didn't know. I didn't know!”
Jungeun-hyung was frowning even deeper now, and he wrapped an arm around Jun Han with a firm hush.
“Who told you boys to go to the maze?” he asked, tone darker than Gunil's boys were used to hearing it, if the looks on their faces said anything.
And when his face darkened to match his tone, Gunil knew he had figured it out. He looked at O. De, then Gaon and Jungsu, and down at the babies curled up with him, before looking at Gunil himself.
“JOONG-AH!?”
Notes:
Gunil's grown up and got his own kiddos and stuff is *still* Hongjoong's fault, yeah? 😂❤️📝
This *entire* family is the very best! ❤️📝😂
Chapter 70: Over the Moon (ch. 3 of Jaebeom's Gotcha Story)
Summary:
The morning after Jaebeom showed up on Ujin's doorstep. 📝❤️😊
Notes:
Howdy! This chapter brings us very little Jaebeom backstory info, but it brings some Ujin/Jaebeom feels and a whole heck of a lot of Cheol/Jaebeom feels. ❤️📝
Because while Cheol is an outgoing and boisterous kid here in this series, a little wild and loud, his core personality, the one that will make him a phenomenal leader down the road; that solid-real-him-on-the-inside, it shines through even in his teenage moments. ❤️
I love them all so much.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
Morning came quicker than Ujin expected. He felt the teenager moving around on the couch around five, finally shifting upright and blinking somewhat confusedly in the early morning light, around six.
Ujin carefully shifted up as well and smiled softly at the younger. “Morning, pup. How are you feeling?”
The young werewolf blinked a few times, a shiver shaking his shoulders and running down his arms.
“Aish. Here, honey. Take this blanket. The change will make you cold.” Ujin offered the blanket he'd been using, but the boy just stared at him, pulling the blanket he already had back up over his legs.
Ujin tutted softly. He stood up, slowly moving close enough to drape his blanket around the teen's shoulders.
“The first time is always the hardest,” he said, gently tucking some of the were-child’s wild hair behind his ear, “you should be somewhat back to normal by tonight. Are you hungry?”
The younger blinked again, running his fingers through the hair on his arm, then nodded.
“Alright. Hyung will get you something. Ah, don't pick at it, pup,” Ujin said, setting a hand on the teen's arm, “you'll hurt yourself. Do you like sweet rolls and bacon?”
The boy stared at him, wide eyed, nodding again after a moment.
“Good. Hyung will heat some up. I'm Sam Ujin. Do you remember me telling you that last night?”
“Yes,” the teen finally said, “yes, sunbaenim.”
“You can call me Hyung, honey. But you never did tell me your name.” Ujin said as he moved away from the couch, pausing near the doorway to the hall that led to the kitchen.
Sucking in a deep breath, the teenager pulled the blanket tight around his shoulders. “Jaebeom. Lim Jaebeom.”
“Jaebeom,” Ujin said with a smile, “alright, honey. The remote is on the coffee table if you want to watch something. Just keep the volume low, Jin and Cheol are still sleeping, yeah?”
The young werewolf nodded, glancing at the coffee table, then down at his hands and back at Ujin, obviously rather lost.
And Ujin's heart just about broke. He fought the desire to go right back to the couch and hug the boy senseless, instead smiling softly. “Hyung will be right back.”
**†**
It only took about ten minutes to heat up the food and put the water on for tea. Ujin poured a cup of milk to hold the teen over until the tea was ready, and headed back to the living room, stopping in the doorway in surprise.
Cheol sat crosslegged on the couch, facing Jaebeom. He held one of the were-teen’s hands in his own and was gently running his fingers through the excess hair. It sounded like Cheol was whisper-singing something, but it was too soft for Ujin to be sure.
He quietly crossed the living room, grinning at Cheol when his youngest looked up at him. “Morning, baby.”
“Morning, hyungie,” Cheol whispered back without stopping his gentle massage of Jaebeom's hand. The were-teen was watching Ujin with those impossibly wide, super sad eyes and Ujin gave him another gentle smile.
He set the tray on the coffee table and sat next to Cheol, wrapping an arm around the maknae's waist. “You’ve met Jaebeom, I see.”
His youngest nodded. “He can have my room, hyung. You know I've wanted your office for ages.”
Ujin snorted, hugging the boy tight to his chest and kissing the side of his head. “You have been after me for quite some time, haven't you?”
“Since my second night here,” Cheol said, grinning big and wide at Jaebeom, “but hyung keeps telling me that a teenager needs space. But I don't. All I do in there is sleep. Bor-ing.”
A tiny, almost imperceptible smile flickered across Jaebeom's face, and Cheol giggled. “It's true. And now hyung can't argue it anymore. You want a room of your own, don't you?”
“I haven't-” Jaebeom flicked his gaze to Ujin and shrugged. “I haven't had my own anything in a long time.”
“See? It's perfect,” Cheol said, grabbing a sweet roll with his free hand, “and you better eat. When Sungjin-hyung wakes up, he'll eat everything.”
Looking startled, Jaebeom glanced at the tray of food, then to Cheol - who was happily munching his sweet roll - and back to Ujin.
Chuckling, Ujin pushed the tray down the coffee table, closer to his newest dongsaeng. “Go on, pup. There's more than enough.”
Notes:
That was leader S-coups blazing through for an adorable moment there, yeah? 📝❤️
Chapter 71: Game Theory
Summary:
Just a little look at Jungsu and Gaon's relationship.
Stupid summary but that's really what it is, lol.
(The title is literally based on like 2 sentences. And it was the only title I came up with that I both liked and fit the story a tiny bit. Sorta. Meh. Titles are hard.)
Notes:
I wanted to write something with Gunil's Boys. I googled some prompts and chose these two-
I like your pretty face
&
Go step on a LegoAnd then asked ImaMeWriter for an idea to help with a piece of the story. 🎉📝❤️
This is just a window shopping/day in the life of/fly on the wall story. It's short and has no plot, it's literally just a glimpse into Jungsu and Gaon's relationship, with some randomly dropped in world building bits
That's it. That's the story.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
“I'm pretty sure that's not what Gunil-hyung meant when he told you to find something to do.” Jungsu leaned against the frame of the back door, watching Gaon.
His brother completely ignored him.
“Hyung's gonna hang you by your toes,” Jungsu called, crossing his arms, “we're not supposed to mess with Gunil-hyung's project.”
That got him a snorted laugh. “By my toes?! Where'd you hear that, hyung? You hanging out with ancient hyungs again?”
Jungsu couldn't help but chuckle. Ancient hyungs. This kid. “Sungjin-hyung isn't old. You sure are lucky I'm the only hyung here.”
Gaon shot him a grin, and picked up the corner of the tarp at his feet. “It's just building supplies,” he huffed out a moment later, “bor-iiing.”
Jungsu pushed off the door and headed to the small table and chairs they'd recently added to the tiny backyard. “He told us he wanted to build a koi pond. What'd you expect to find?” he chuckled as he sat down.
Gaon shrugged. He jogged to the table and sat opposite Jungsu. “I dunno. Why tell me to leave it alone if it isn't something I'd want to mess with? Hyung is weird.”
“No. Hyung just doesn't want us breaking stuff, or losing it. You've met Ye-Joo, right? And O. De? He loses Jjan on a regular basis and it's his favorite thing,” Jungsu explained, pushing a wooden Tic Tac Toe game to the center of the table.
Gaon grabbed the handful of X’s and stuck one on the board. “Yeah, but I don't. You don't. And Junnie’s too busy being smart to even leave the house some days.”
Jungsu shook his head as he picked up the O’s. “You're a ridiculous brat, you know that?” he asked. He set an O down, then reached across the table to flick Gaon's forehead.
“Go step on a Lego,” Gaon snapped, batting at Jungsu's hand, “you just don't know how to have fun.”
“I know how to stay out of trouble though,” Jungsu shot back, “maybe you should try it.”
“And maybe you're turning into Sungjin-hyung.” Gaon chucked an X at Jungsu's nose.
Jungsu ducked and retaliated with an O, which bounced off Gaon's chin. “No, I'm not. But I am going to text him and tell him what a brat you are.”
Swiping the remaining X’s from the table, Gaon tossed them all at Jungsu. “Go ahead. Sungjin-hyung doesn't know what to do with me. I heard him tell Biggie-hyung that.”
Jungsu chuckled as he picked up the Tic Tac Toe pieces. “Hyung doesn't know what to do with Cheol-hyung either. So you're in good company, kid.”
“Not a kid. I'm older than all of you,” Gaon grumbled, shoving back from the table.
“If you go by real years, sure. But I mean, look at you. You're forever young.” Jungsu said, putting the game pieces back in the box and setting it aside.
“I got a pretty face, what can I say?”
“Don't go all Jisung-hyung on me,” Jungsu said, hauling Gaon to his feet, “though I do like your pretty face.”
Gaon punched Jungsu's arm. “Shut up, hyung.”
Jungsu laughed, pulling his brother back through the house and towards the front door. “C'mon, brat. Quit whining and let's find something to do, yeah?”
“I want to see Jin-hyung,” Gaon demanded as they headed down the cobblestone walk towards the front gate, “take me to Jin-hyung’s, hyung.”
Huffing, Jungsu pulled Gaon close in a rough hug. “Yeah alright, brat. Let's go see Jin-hyung.”
Notes:
Are they all enamored by Gaon? Maybe. Am I enamored by Gaon? You bet. ❤️📝
❤️Gaon ❤️. ❤️ Jungsu ❤️
Chapter 72: The Science of Siblings
Summary:
The chaos that is Hongjoong's life.
Notes:
This is based on a meme Sraza sent me. (😉❤️)
I'm not sure I can add anything else at the moment without ruining it.
Also, there's a bunch of rather unfinished...pieces....the story's not *all tied up*. And I'm actually ok with that. I wanted a short, not a long drawn out story.
But maybe there will be an epilogue, yeah? 😉📝❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**†**
Things are a little chaotic when Hongjoong gets home from his SHINE meeting. And really, that's not all that surprising.
His boys are literally the definition of chaos.
But Seonghwa runs a pretty tight ship, and the boys know where the line is.
But apparently there's no line today.
There's no Seonghwa, Hongjoong quickly realizes.
He toes off his shoes and drops his messenger bag in the entry. Heads for the noise. The yelling and snapping and crying.
And chaos and mayhem is normal.
But crying is not.
He rushes down the hall and around the corner to the living room, and comes to a skidding stop near the hot pink couch that Wooyoung loves with his whole being and Jongho wants to throw off the balcony, hyung.
It is havoc, Hongjoong can see now, not just hear.
Mingi is standing on the opposite couch, a plaid one, (no one has opinions on that monstrosity), wringing his hands, his anime eyes running wild.
Yeosang, his fairly calm peacekeeper, has his arms wrapped around Jongho, and he's glaring quite fiercely at Yunho.
Wooyoung is sobbing, though Hongjoong has known the teenager long enough to know the tears are more for show than anything else.
San is patting their Nightlight’s back, looking confused. The phaser is quite level headed, but he's new and Hongjoong is fairly certain he doesn't know what to do with the pandemonium that can be their home.
Yunho is standing opposite Sangie and the maknae, arms crossed, glaring back at them both.
And everyone is yelling. Or crying, as it is.
“Heyyy!”
He has to shout, even though Jungeun-hyung hates it when he shouts. But there's no way around it. No one is paying him any mind.
Mingi is going to fall off the couch with all his nervous shuffling and Yeosang looks like he's about to throw a fit at any moment. The only one unbothered is their youngest.
And that is never a good sign.
The boys freeze and Jongho's eyes dart to Wooyoung.
And Hongjoong knows. Knows that whatever is going on here, whatever has happened, Jongho is the star.
“Everybody sit!” It isn't a yell. It isn't. And it doesn't matter if it is. Jungeun-hyung isn't here to scold.
Mingi drops down with alarming speed, and somehow, Hongjoong isn't quite sure how, lands criss-cross applesauce.
Yeosang, his arms tight around the maknae, walks backwards towards the plaid couch, his eyes never leaving Yunho.
Curious, that.
Wooyoung bolts, leaving a startled San in the dust. Unsurprisingly, his second youngest heads straight for the pink couch and flops down on it.
San crosses the living room. Heads for Wooyoung. They're Ying and Yang, twins like Channie-hyung's Jisung and Felix. San pauses. Side eyes Yunho before sitting down.
Curiouser and curiouser.
Yunho doesn't sit. Turns to Hongjoong with a frown. “Hyung-”
“Sit, Yun-ah,” Hongjoong says. Holds up a hand when his oldest opens his mouth. “Sit for hyung, aegi.”
Yunho nods. Steps over to Hongjoong's chair and sits down.
Hongjoong crosses his arms. Eyes each of the boys. Gives Mingi a reassuring smile before the poor kid literally falls apart.
Looks back at Yunho.
“Explain, please.”
“Young-ah and the maknae got into an argument-”
“Jongho didn't do anything!” Yeosang snarls.
Hongjoong snaps his fingers in the direction of the plaid couch. “Hush, Sang-ah.”
“Things got thrown. Mingi took a pillow to the face.” Yunho continues. He looks at Mingi. Gives him a wink.
And Mingi's wild eyes slow down considerably.
“When I got here, they were yelling. And then Jongho-”
“I told hyung that scientifically speaking, it's not possible!” Jongho interrupts.
“You can't scientifically not hit someone!” San yelps. He jumps up from the hot pink couch, pummel little brother radiating from his eyes.
“San-ah,” Hongjoong warns. San pouts. Sits back down and hugs Young-ah. Who is no longer crying, Hongjoong notices.
“What, exactly, is scientifically impossible, Jongho?” Hongjoong asks, though he's pieced things together and has an idea of what's gone down.
“Junnie said it's true,” Jongho whisper whines from the relative safety of Yeosang's arms.
The flyer is being unusually protective of their rather snappish maknae.
Hongjoong wonders why. Raises an eyebrow.
“You know that atoms never touch each other, right? And we're all made of atoms… So we've never actually touched anything….not ever, in our whole entire lives!” Jongho sounds a little desperate, but very much sure of himself.
Too much.
“Choi Jongho!!”
“I didn't punch Wooyoung!”
Notes:
Well, I mean, scientifically, and according to Junnie of course, he didn't......yeah? 😂😂😂😂
And the meme went like this-
Jongho: did you know that atoms never touch each other and since we're all made of atoms we've never touched anything our entire lives.
Hongjoong: .......
Jongho: so to answer your question, no I did not punch Wooyoung.
😂😂

Pages Navigation
mosaic_vine on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 12:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 12:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 1 Tue 15 Oct 2024 07:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 1 Tue 15 Oct 2024 10:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 2 Tue 22 Oct 2024 01:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 2 Tue 22 Oct 2024 02:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
sunlix (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 26 Jan 2025 11:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 2 Mon 27 Jan 2025 06:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 3 Wed 23 Oct 2024 01:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 3 Wed 23 Oct 2024 01:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Amal2020 on Chapter 4 Mon 28 Oct 2024 03:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 4 Mon 28 Oct 2024 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Amal2020 on Chapter 4 Mon 28 Oct 2024 06:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 4 Mon 28 Oct 2024 07:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 4 Mon 28 Oct 2024 06:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 4 Mon 28 Oct 2024 06:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 4 Tue 29 Oct 2024 06:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 4 Tue 29 Oct 2024 11:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 4 Mon 28 Oct 2024 07:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 5 Mon 04 Nov 2024 12:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 5 Mon 04 Nov 2024 01:30PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 04 Nov 2024 01:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
sunlix (Guest) on Chapter 5 Sun 26 Jan 2025 11:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 5 Mon 27 Jan 2025 06:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sraza on Chapter 6 Fri 08 Nov 2024 04:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 6 Fri 08 Nov 2024 05:05AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 08 Nov 2024 01:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 6 Fri 08 Nov 2024 09:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 6 Fri 08 Nov 2024 01:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sraza on Chapter 7 Mon 11 Nov 2024 10:02PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 11 Nov 2024 10:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 7 Mon 11 Nov 2024 11:28PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 11 Nov 2024 11:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 7 Tue 12 Nov 2024 08:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 7 Tue 12 Nov 2024 05:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 8 Thu 14 Nov 2024 02:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 8 Thu 14 Nov 2024 02:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 8 Thu 14 Nov 2024 08:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 8 Fri 15 Nov 2024 12:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sraza on Chapter 9 Sun 17 Nov 2024 03:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 9 Sun 17 Nov 2024 04:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 9 Sun 17 Nov 2024 08:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 9 Sun 17 Nov 2024 03:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roses_of_Magic on Chapter 9 Mon 18 Nov 2024 10:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 9 Mon 18 Nov 2024 11:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roses_of_Magic on Chapter 9 Tue 19 Nov 2024 03:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 9 Tue 19 Nov 2024 04:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roses_of_Magic on Chapter 9 Tue 19 Nov 2024 04:50AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 19 Nov 2024 04:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 9 Tue 19 Nov 2024 03:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 9 Sun 01 Jun 2025 05:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roses_of_Magic on Chapter 9 Sun 01 Jun 2025 10:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 9 Sun 01 Jun 2025 11:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roses_of_Magic on Chapter 10 Tue 26 Nov 2024 11:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 10 Tue 26 Nov 2024 12:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sraza on Chapter 10 Wed 04 Dec 2024 12:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 10 Wed 04 Dec 2024 12:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sraza on Chapter 10 Wed 04 Dec 2024 01:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 10 Wed 04 Dec 2024 01:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sraza on Chapter 10 Wed 04 Dec 2024 01:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 10 Wed 04 Dec 2024 01:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
mosaic_vine on Chapter 11 Sat 30 Nov 2024 07:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 11 Sat 30 Nov 2024 10:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sraza on Chapter 11 Sat 30 Nov 2024 01:49PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 30 Nov 2024 01:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
ForgedByFireFamily on Chapter 11 Sat 30 Nov 2024 02:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation